Outlaws of the Inland Sea Fanfiction (updated: 11/12/23) (190k+Words)

Original writings and artwork by Tolkien fans.

Should I post the Polished Version of this fanfic in here (I'll censor the cursing, don't worry)?

Yes
2
50%
No
1
25%
I have no preference
1
25%
 
Total votes: 4

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
FAQ and Chapter Reference post.


Fanfiction.net link (with revised and polished chapters up to Chapter 28): https://www.fanfiction.net/s/14122835/1 ... Inland-Sea
Archive of Our Own Link (where people have actually put some lovely reviews on there): https://archiveofourown.org/works/41763 ... /104777022

Writing feedback thread, writing techniques, and other "Certain Topics" in Outlaws of the Inland Sea: viewtopic.php?t=1100

Chapter Reference:

Prelude

Volume 1: The Tales of Gao Qiu and Wang Jin
Chapter 1: A Jin from Xining (added 7/31/23, so it's on page 2)
Chapter 2: The Fall of Gao- Being a "Ruffian" does not Constitute Past Employment
Chapter 3: The Rise of Gao- The Power of Football (the Football that involves mostly kicking) Part I
Chapter 4: The Rise of Gao- The Power of Football (the Football that involves mostly kicking) Part II
Chapter 5: Lin Chong and Shi Wengong
Chapter 6: The Tale of Wang Jin- On Hair and Other Matters
Chapter 7: The Tale of Wang Jin- Some Meetings and Can We Please Finally Leave the City?
Chapter 8: Update from the Empire and the Tale of Wang Jin- A Conversation With a Young Friend
Chapter 9: The Tale of Wang Jin- On Parenthood and the Boy with the Nine Dragon Tattoos is More Disappointing Than You Think
Chapter 10: The Tale of Wang Jin- Back to Economic Solvency and Letters in the Dark
Chapter 11: The Tale of Wang Jin- An Empire with Kings
Chapter 12: The Tale of Wang Jin- On Heroism and Stealing Birthday Presents to Mairon
Chapter 13: The Tale of Wang Jin- The First Scribe of the Eastern Empire
Chapter 14: The Tale of Wang Jin Finale- On Death

Volume 2: The Tale of Shi Jin (上)
Chapter 15: The Tale of Shi Jin- Du Kang Wine in the Morning
Chapter 16: The Tale of Shi Jin- Gu Dasao
Chapter 17: The Tale of Shi Jin- Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin
Chapter 18: The Tale of Shi Jin- A Timely Rain
Chapter 19: The Tale of Shi Jin- Broken Staves (Part 1)
Chapter 20: The Tale of Shi Jin- Broken Staves (Part 2)
Chapter 21: The Tale of Shi Jin- Broken Staves (Part 3)
Chapter 22: The Tale of Shi Jin- Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu
Chapter 23: Update from the Empire- The Hunt for Wang Jin Begins
Chapter 24: The Tale of Lin Chong- The Day Before Departure
Chapter 25: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Day Before Departure
Chapter 26: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Departure of Instructor Wang (Part 1)
Chapter 27: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Departure of Instructor Wang (Part 2)
Chapter 28: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Departure of Instructor Wang (Part 3)

Volume 3:
Chapter 29: Dong Ping's Torture Dummy

What is Outlaws of the Inland Sea?
Basically a (technical) fanfiction replacing the setting of Water Margin with Middle Earth. The setting will mostly be from the Sea of Rhun eastward, going well beyond the boundaries of the eastern part of the map. Hard to describe Water Margin without spoiling a bunch of things but if you combine A Song of Ice and Fire and Robin Hood together, you get the essentials of Water Margin. It is a hallmark in literature, and also quite controversial too. It's pretty big in the far East and also a big influence in video games if you've ever heard of Suikoden. I'll be changing a lot of stuff about the characters (e.g gender identity) but the major plot points will be very recognizable if you've watched or read the source material.

Most of the Chinese have heard of the names Lin Chong, Lu Zhishen, Wu Song, and Song Jiang. They'll be in this tale of course.

What's the time frame for this?
Basically most of the events during (and technically after) the Gondorian reign of King Ondoher and ending after the Battle of the Camp.

How canonical will this be towards Middle Earth?
Hmm, depends on how reliable you believe the historical accounts on the Wainriders and the Easterlings are. If you find them completely reliable, then consider this fanfiction non-canonical. If you are flexible, however, then you can see it as canon.I will do my best to actually make this plausibly canon. Please point out any inconsistencies and I will clarify if necessary. I will also flex my creativity muscles to revise it. Also keep in mind that the narrator may or may not be reliable themselves, however...

What's the Rating on this? Can anyone read it?
This will not be for everyone. I'll be using the Fanfiction.net rating of M for this. If you're not triggered by A Song of Ice and Fire or the good seasons of Game of Thrones (the writing of the later seasons drive me into ranting mode), this work should not be triggering to you. Unlike those works, there will be no explicit sex/rape, only implied and attempted seductions/attempted rape. Violence and gore there will be a plenty, as there was in Water Margin and A Song of Ice and Fire. But yeah, I don't want you to read this if you're not comfortable with the content.

What's the updating schedule for this work?
When I feel like writing this work (aka :shrug: )

I have other questions!
Feel free to ask in this thread. Also, feel free to comment in this thread too.

No other questions? Well, let us enter into this World of Illusions...
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Mon Jul 31, 2023 7:46 pm, edited 95 times in total.

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Chapter 1: Prelude

Third Age Year 1944

A creaking sound disturbed the quiet peace, as a flamed torch revealed The Guardsman entering the dungeon cell. The occupant appeared asleep, his worn head bowed, resting on a long graying beard. His wrists were shackled, but the shackles were long, as it did not constrict movement to the cell's pit latrine, a new addition as a precaution to future plagues. The Guardsman did not hesitate, their feet quick with light echoes, placing brown bread on wooden plate alongside its counterpart water cup in front of the prisoner. Then they quickly walked back towards the entrance.

But before the cell door could be closed, the occupant stirred and spoke.

"Wait," The Prisoner uttered.

"What?" curtly responded The Guardsman, waving the flame quickly until it reflected the prisoner's eyes, his head no longer resting on his beard.

A few seconds passed until The Prisoner spoke, "my... condolences," he muttered.

The Guardsman narrowed their eyes, turned their head and spat, the noise sharply echoing in the cell.

"Condolences, you say? To the king you slew? To the princes you massacred?" The Guardsman scathingly replied with an inflection, "you mock Gondor, Wainriding Easterling scum! Would that you were all burned alive in your tents or drowned in the marshes and rid us of your nomadic existence!"

…No response. With a huff, The Guardsman pointedly turned their back on the prisoner. Quickly the flame departed, and the cell door slammed shut. Darkness once again became The Prisoner's guest.

A few seconds passed, and The Prisoner's shoulders shook as he placed both palms on his face. But no wailing issued forth, instead soft chuckles ruminated throughout the room as he grinned. A slow sigh passed through his mouth after that, and he pierced his sight downwards where the bread was supposed to be. Brow furrowed in concentration, it was if he was closely inspecting the food.

But was he really? What was The Prisoner thinking about? Who is this Prisoner anyways? What part did he play in the deaths of Gondorian royalty?

The long answer to these questions begins not in Gondor, nor Eriador, nor on any common Middle-Earth map. For miles beyond the Inland Sea of Rhun, southeast of the Last Desert, there existed the Eastern Empire whose capital was Dongjing. Our tale begins there in the next chapter.

(Opening Theme: 2011 Water Margin Full First Opening Theme)
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Sun Aug 14, 2022 8:34 pm, edited 5 times in total.

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Chapter 2: The Fall of Gao- Being a "Ruffian" does not Constitute Past Employment

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1924

Sitting near the banks of the Yellow River, she bit into a loaf of brown bread, chewing with a slightly open mouth. Her eyes wandered along the river, noting the many oars moving cargo and transport boats. They often passed under a large arching bridge filled to the brim with traveling passerbys, the same location she needed to cross. The sun shone high, casting shadows from the scattered trees and many buildings across Dongjing, a city that she hoped to call home.

She had been in Dongjing only two times in her young life. The city was a bit far from her rural village, after all. The first memory was when she was a child spending a whole day in the capital. Hand-in-hand with her parents, she marveled at the strung lanterns, in all sorts of different shapes, in a festival with the smell of roasted food hanging in the air. The roasted mackerel-on-a-stick was quite tasty, its herb-encrusted skin crispy while its meat was juicy. The fireworks later that night were quite sudden and loud enough that she had to withdraw her hands from her parents' to cover her ears. Despite its bombastic noise, the colors and ever-changing along with its falling star-like remnants made for one of the most memorable evenings in her life.

Her eyes shifted past the bridge towards the entrance of the gate, where guards were stopping and checking visitors.

The second visit was during her adolescence. She remembered other aspects of the city: the inspection by Dongjing's gate guards towards every visitor, the sounds of hammer on blade, the sight of patrolling constables with their black hats and truncheons, slurred words from drunkards stumbling out of taverns, open-door gambling dens where gold and jewels were piled onto tables, elaborately dressed male and female courtesans acting out historical and fictional scenes on a stage outside their brothels, street musicians playing instruments and singing tales of romance and war, entertainers blowing fire or juggling knives and swords, and a potpourri of smells from both food and waste.

She took another large bite from the loaf of bread, chewing and looking in the distance.

On that visit, her parents visited a tavern where he talked with some person named Lord Chai. Soon after the end of the visit, her father left to join the Last Desert's Garrison. Apparently to fight wereworms or something. She had not seen him since.

Though she often thought about her father, life went on in the rural village. For much of her life she was, like most peasants, a corvée laborer. This meant everything from mining (they could not solely rely on the dwarves, after all), construction, burial work, logging, damming, roadwork, digging, toiling, farming, and any other assigned work. The labor usually lasted around half a year, however, not completely depriving their free time. If one gave birth to kids, their mandatory corvée time would be staggered accordingly so that the child would have at least one parent raising them until they could walk (assuming said parent did not perish during the work). Pregnancy-related deaths were reduced heavily due to the midwife work done done by the elves, whose unimaginable years of experience prevented a lot of tragedies. This meant that more women could recover more quickly and get back to work sooner. That was the case for her parents when she was raised. She probably would have more siblings if her mother was not the village's army instructor.

The remaining bread was gulped down, as she wiped off the crumbs from her face with heavily callused fingers.

The hard work was both good and bad. Lifting logs, hurling sacks of grain, dragging rocks, and carrying off wounded people did wonders for her strength. Transporting said objects and people by hand or wheelbarrow for leagues on end boosted her endurance. Her ears and eyes could detect danger more easily. She also had the confidence to beat people up if she wanted to, and defend her village of course. Plus, the frequency of wounds and scars were becoming less with the gaining of such "practical" wisdom.

But the bad stuff... They were not paid for their labor, for one (the number one complaint). There was also the matter of death and dismemberment. On each corvée assignment she lost at least one or more friends or acquaintances. There was the incident with the cave troll who ripped one of her childhood friends into chunks and nearly left her armless. Another incident occurred with a living tree that forced the party to light the entire forest on fire, along with some of her friends stuck inside. Damming, redirecting, and canaling rivers proved dangerous to all but the most hardy of swimmers. They sometimes dug into poisonous spider and scorpion nests. Construction certainly did not provide a reprieve; she suffered multiple bone fractures after a wall fell down on her during a construction accident. Even farming led could lead to grievous injuries. One time she saw someone almost chop their leg off with a scythe. The labor also put a heavy toll on the body. No wonder many of her friends had decided to have kids, multiple ones too. At least the pain and suffering would be at home and not abroad.

She unfastened a baldric, her attached sheathed sabre hitting the ground first. A bag that was tied next to her sheathed sabre was also removed, and she dug in and pulled out a wooden scroll.

However, those threats paled compared to the roaming Wainriders. Trolls very rarely came in packs, would not come out during the day, and could be buffeted and led on a goose chase by horse archers, one-by-one, during the night. Spider and scorpion poison had medicinal properties so after that discovery their respective populations had drastically decreased due to hunters and merchants wanting to earn money. Living trees were rare...and very flammable. But the Wainriders were a threat to everyone. Those fiends were a menace at home and abroad. They drove large chariots where they effectively utilized hit-and-run tactics. They captured villagers whenever they could, and their homes constantly changed. When the Eastern Empire thought they found out where a section of them lived, the Wainriders would move to a different location. Their homes had wheels or something! Every time the Eastern Empire drove them to the West, they would storm right back eastward to terrorize them. There was a reason why every village had an army instructor teaching everyone how to fight. But most villages did not have enough horses, let alone horse archers, to counteract the chariots.

With those lovely thoughts in mind, she opened the wooden scroll and could not suppress a smile as she read the following to herself:

"Instructor Wang Sheng recommends Wang Jin to become an Army Instructor. The following are her combat proficiencies:

Lance: Excellent ('you sure are confident in my horse-riding abilities')
Mallet: Above Average ('heavy')
Longbow: Average ('can't shoot quickly')
Crossbow: Great ('wish I could reload faster')
Bludgeon: Great ('armorslayers')
Truncheon: Excellent ('constables love using these')
Chain: Poor ('it was just a couple of wine pots, Ma')
Hooks: Average ('harder to use than they appear')
Sword: Excellent ('the weapon of the scholar')
Sabre: Excellent ('wearing one right now')
Hatchet: Great ('these help with trees')
Axe: Above Average ('wish they were lighter')
Trident: Great ('prefer the halberd')
Halberd: Great ('love these, wish they were lighter')
Shield: Above Average ('if only they were sharper')
Spear: Excellent ('the perfect weapon, if only they could be retractable')
Staff: Excellent ('good for practice')

She is a quick learner ('never said that to me before!') and will make a fine Army Instructor ('would more praise really hurt, Ma?')."

Closing the wooden scroll, making sure the blocks were rolled properly, Wang Jin placed it back in the bag, fingering the strings of iron coins inside to make sure there was enough of an 'additional reason' to employ her. Re-fastening the bag, she attached it to the hip side of the baldric. Then, she re-positioned her sabre so that when she wore the baldric the weapon hung off her back rather than her side. After all, it was against the law for civilians to carry weapons on their side unless they were in a performance. It was harder to unsheathe most weapons from the back, after all.

Standing up, Wang Jin wiped the dust off her light green pants, shook the dust off the long sleeves of her light green undershirt and coat, adjusted her light green turban to be more symmetrical, flicking the two ribbon-like corners in the process. She was not used to wearing these turbans, but her mother said that she needed one to appear more like one of the city-folk ("They look down on us rural folk for some reason.") She couldn't remove the tan from her face, so hopefully Dongjing had good sunlight this season. Rising from the banks of the Yellow River, she walked towards the bridge, ready to enter the capital of the Eastern Empire for the third time in her life.


~~~

"Ack! AHH! OOF! OW! SOMEBODY... OWW! HELP! HELP!" screamed a disheveled man, his hair unbound and his clothes becoming more tattered by the second. 5 people were beating him up. Two held him upright while the rest took turns punching and kicking them. Kicks to the stomach, groin, and when he doubled over, punches to the face. Then once his neck lurched back, kicks to the stomach, groin, and so on.

"What... what. In the world is going on?" Wang Jin asked aloud, walking to the side of a flea market tent, her eyes widened in shock, focusing on the beatdown. A crowd had grown, some pointing, some gasping, others exchanging bets on who would win, and even a couple furiously getting out their brush and canvas as if to draw the scene.

"It's that Gao Gang. Their gang has been terrorizing the streets, taking money from entertainers," responded an onlooker, "that one getting beat up was showing off with a staff, and Gao didn't like that."

The disheveled man suddenly collapsed to the ground as the two people holding him were shaking their arms, muttering about soreness ("Just take your beating, wimp. Stop struggling. Ugh, think I strained somethin'..."), "AAH MOMMY, DADDY, SOMEBODY!" the disheveled man screeched, crawling towards the location where Wang Jin and the onlooker were surveying the "fight."

He was immediately dragged back, cracked fingernails crawling vainly on the pavement.

A young girl ahead of the brawling group pointed at the disheveled man, as if overseeing the beatdown, "We're not done with you yet, show off!" She had a rainbow pink flower in her hair, tied into two twin topknots like a mouse-hat. She wore a frilly light pink coat with an assortment of flower-shaped embroidery stitched all over.

Wang Jin's eyes briefly widened, nodding sagely, "aah yes. That dastardly Gao... curse their name to the... 7th generation," she commented towards her fellow onlooker, "...impressive, though, being a leader at such an age."

The onlooker blinked twice and looked at Wang Jin as if she had a third eye, "...you must be... are you even from?... That's... that's Yanny, or Laurel, or whatever name that little girl has. The one behind that girl is Gao," responded the onlooker in exasperation.

Wang Jin tilted her head, squinting beyond Yanny/Laurel and seeing a taller athletic-looking fellow, balancing a multi-colored ball on his right shoe. That must be Gao. He had thick sideburns stretching towards the bottom of his ears, which were normal-sized. For a gang leader he looked young, as he had facial scars. Not the ones one earned from fighting, but ones one earned from eating too much pork and chicken fat (Ma always had a way with words).

Wang Jin's eyes briefly widened, nodding sagely, "aah yes. That dastardly... Gao... demon," she commented towards her fellow onlooker, "...impressive, though, being a leader at such an age."

The onlooker did not bother to respond, focusing his eyes on the disheveled man now being beaten by the gang repeatedly hitting him with benches and chairs. It did appear though that their movements were slowing down, as Yanny/Laurel was barking at them to quicken the pace.

"WILL SOMEBODY-ACK! PLEASE-NO! HELP! GARRGH! THIS REALLY HURTS!" The disheveled man cried. The bystanders kept on pointing and gasping, muttering amongst themselves. Some gamblers looked angry, stomping their feet and pulling their hair in frustration. The few artists, meanwhile, furiously stroking the canvas in precise movements.

The onlooker shook their head, muttering to themselves, "what an indulgent wastrel that Gao is. Wasted all his money in the gambling dens and brothels. Cost his family a fortune, and his inheritance too."

"Brothel," muttered Wang Jin, "brothel... oh."

She remembered herself as a child on that first visit, mouth agape, in Dongjing outside of "Dongjing's Most Cultural and Artistic Brothel" watching a stage where two half-naked combatants repeatedly grappled, striked, and suplexed each other for an entire hour. She was so happy, and so angry at moments, and so scared, jumping up and down, worryingly swaying side to side, rooting for Tiger Mask, the clear underdog, to beat Tulkas, that overgrown brute. And when Tiger Mask suddenly rolled him up, pinning him 1...2...3, and won, little Wang Jin yelled and hollered with the rest of the crowd. Babies were thrown in the air, flowers and bouquets thrown on stage, world hunger ended, no more corvée labor, etc.. Tiger Mask was carried off by the crowd like the hero he was. And Tulkas... well nobody knew where he went, but the day was won Tiger Mask!

Her mom later told her that the fight was staged.

A part of Wang Jin died that day.

But it all made sense now to her. Why the disheveled man ("YOU! GREEN SHIRT! HELP ME!") had not fallen unconscious yet from the beating. Why he was still yelling coherently. Why Gao's Gang were breathing heavily as they were getting more tired for beating the man up. Why Yanny/Laurel herself was trying to catch her breath from yelling so much. Why Gao himself looked so bored.

Gao's Gang didn't know how to fight. And they couldn't even make it look good.

Wang Jin's fists clenched and shook. Since her childhood, she always trained her hands by first holding rice grains, twisting her fists until eventually one day she could turn them into crumbs. In training, she would punch bags, trees, rocks, until her knuckles would split, recover, split, recover, split, until they split no more and her fists were hardened. In training, she kicked with her bare feet, ankles and bare legs on logs and beams. They bruised all over and hurt, and when they hurt no more, she would do it again and again until her leg and foot bones were strong. It wasn't because she wanted to train, she needed to train. She was a corvée laborer, a part-time slave, working for some stupid Emperor in a stupid Empire, and she did not even get paid to do it!

That troll felt her anger when her spear was thrown through its eye. That stupid living tree felt the pain of flame when she crossbowed flaming oil bolts into its trunk. The spiders fell to both shield and sword. The scorpions squashed with mighty mallet swings. The Wainriders would raid, and blood would cover Wang Jin's face afterwards, but it was not hers. While these Dongjing street ruffians would not die today (the bribery cost would be enormous with all the witnesses), she would make sure they would remember the lesson they would learn: fight well, or don't fight at all.

Her shoulders lowered, teeth bared like a wolf, eyes uncontrollably twitching. The onlooker backed away, as if seeing the Destroyer God Sauron himself.

Then suddenly, Wang Jin sprang into the fray. A split second after the ruffians saw the commotion, one of them was thrown straight into a peddler stall, causing the stall to collapse on him. The crowd near the stall dispersed, and cries of "what a throw!" were uttered.

"Who are-Bleghahk," the second ruffian uttered as Wang Jin uppercutted his chin with a right kick-towards-the-heavens, then in an immediate second motion, thrust the same shoe-covered foot into his chest with a sickening CRACK.

As the second ruffian fell backwards, the third tried a flanking maneuver towards her right and swung a chair as if to behead her. Wang Jin ducked and, noticing the open target after the failed chair-strike, dug her left knee into the third ruffian's solar plexus. As the third ruffian bowed over, eyes and mouth strained open, she nailed the point of her left elbow onto the back of the ruffian's head.

The third ruffian collapsed face first onto the ground, revealing a petrified and shivering Yanny/Laurel, with frightened tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Hmph," Wang Jin said, turning her back towards the child, grabbing the chair and chucking it into the collapsed stand where the first ruffian was buried.

"YAAAAA," cried Yanny-Laurel as she charged, with her right fist raised and her eyes closed, towards Wang Jin. The latter did not even form a stance, standing as straight as a tree, catching the fist with her left hand. She waited for Yanny/Laurel's eyes to open, then waited for the fear to appear. Just as her mouth began to open, Wang Jin smote her left cheek with a fist. Down went the child, along with a rainbow pink flower, two white teeth and red saliva leaving her mouth. The onlookers gasped, "That woman hit a little girl!" a few cried, pointing in panic, but still not really doing anything.

That was when Gao himself finally acted, veins throbbing near his temple, and with a running start he did a leaping kick as if he was shot out of an arrow.

Only to miss as Wang Jin stepped out of the way ("amateur"). As Gao stumbled and tried to get into a martial arts position, he turned his face and was greeted by a backfist between his eyes.

"GRAGH! Kuhh-" he shrieked in pain, then gasped as a backfist struck his solar plexus. Wang Jin promptly then slapped his left cheek, then backhanded his right cheek. Now dazed, Gao's head wobbled as he struggled to maintain his focus. She then took one step back, placed her right foot forward and aimed a left kick-towards-the-heavens, as if punting a football, except Gao's crotch was the target. Gao's voice went up several octaves as he collapsed on his back, rolling around with his arms desperately clutching his crotch.

Most of the women in the crowd winced. Almost all the men could no longer watch the fight. A lot of the children laughed.

Wang Jin had a plain expression, shifting her eyes towards the two remaining ruffians in front of her. The disheveled man had left during the one-sided melee. But in terms of the remaining ruffians she had not attacked... One of them was on their knees, clutching their arm in pain. The other shrugged and said, "my arms are too tired. Can't fight."

Rolling her eyes, Wang Jin turned around, and just was about to exit the avenue, when she stopped mid-step and her expression quickly blanched.

A constable, in his customary black attire with a black cylindrical hat, held a truncheon in one hand, lightly hitting the palm of the other hand, as if he was ready to use the weapon. The crowd hushed, and most of them began going on their business. A few walked towards the collapsed peddler stand, aiming to help fix it and wake the unconscious ruffian within the remains.

"Speak! What exactly happened here."

To find out Wang Jin's response, read the next chapter.

(Ending theme: 好汉歌 (Heroes' Song), first ending theme of the 1998 Water Margin)
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Mon Jul 25, 2022 4:43 am, edited 3 times in total.

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Hello ElfRivvy, I was first reading your OP and got something, what will this be all about? But reading on, it is not bad at all. Because I have seen quite much action and adventure dramas/adventures from ancient China among (with English translation), I have a good depiction of the scenes you're writing, even it is Middle Earth. With Asian looking characters... Very nice how you worked it out with other races such as dwarves and trolls, and an Empire in the midst of it. It is a lot of land out there I believe with areas almost nothing known off. Thanks for this tale! I guess it promises to be interesting how it continues on for our female heroine Wang Jin. Am I correct to say that Wang is her family name and Jin her personal name, or not? I know in RL East this is reversed.
Last edited by Aikári Salmarinian on Sun Jul 24, 2022 5:49 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
@Aikári Salmarinian Hello Aiks. I'm Rivvy, by the way, if you could not tell already.

I'm glad you like it! I'm assuming you have not seen any of the Water Margin TV series adaptations (there are quite a few), so you'll be in for quite a rollercoaster. If you have watched a Water Margin adaptation... you'll be in for quite a rollercoaster because I will be making some very noticeable changes.

You are correct. Wang is the family name and Jin is her personal name. Jin fits because it is pronounced Jean (as in blue jeans).

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Rivvy: Neither the Dragons and Watermargin I ever saw. I am going in blanco in your tale. But because I am unable to compare, could make it just enjoyable for me. I took an element out of your tale about that empire en using that remotely to put the origins of Silinde's new love down. I wrote of an empire too in Legolas' account on your forum which is finished.
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Chapter 3: The Rise of Gao- The Power of Football (the Football that involves mostly kicking) Part 1

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1924

"Speak! What exactly happened here."

For a moment, Wang Jin looked like a caught goldfish.

"Uh-guh-erm. (cough)" she responded. Blinking a few times she closed her mouth, lifted her chin, and walked over with confident strides towards the constable.

The constable tightened his hand around his truncheon.

She stopped momentarily and stated with head held high, "self-defense."

"Self-defense?" the Constable asked, raising his eyebrows.

Wang Jin unfastened her bag on her right hip and walked closer until she was within an arm's reach of the constable.

"Self-defense," Wang Jin stated more firmly, taking out a roll of iron coins, holding aloft the money. The constable held out his free hand, letting the roll fall into his fingers.

"Self..." the Constable's eyes shifted toward Gao holding trying to sit up. Then the constable looked at Yanny/Laurel (bloody mouth and all) vainly trying to put her two teeth back in. Nearby, the ruffian that was on his back was clutching his chest, struggling to get up. The constable's eyes shifted next to the collapsed peddler stall where a ruffian was trying to get out of the debris.

"...defense?" scoffed the Constable with disgust, as if Wang Jin just made a joke regarding disembowelment.

Wang Jin's mouth twitched for a second, but she retained her plain expression.

"Self..." she placed another roll of iron coins into the constable's palm.

"de-..." another roll was placed.

"fense." Finally, a third roll was placed. The constable closed his palm with the three rolls of coins, placing them within a pouch attached to his belt.

"Aaah," the constable's eyes widened as if suddenly understanding, "self-defense," the constable repeated with an affirming tone, nodding at Wang Jin, who averted her eyes to the side with the barest hint of a smile, "off you go then."

And off Wang Jin went, walking with long strides and a quickened pace.

Her tale of how she passed the Arms Instructor examination with flying colors, her first few years roaming from village to village training warriors, her rise to become Head Arms Instructor of the 800,000 Imperial soldiers, and how she trained the likes of Lin Chong, Shi Wengong, and Lu Junyi, shall not be told right now.

Instead, our focus shall move towards the person named Gao, as it was now his turn to answer the constable.

__________________

Gao gritted his teeth, salty tears blinding his eyes. There wasn't any reprieve at all! When he could finally breathe without hurting his midsection, the migraine would return. When the migraine went, his eyes burned. And when he could move again, stabs of pain continued to strike between his legs. It felt like he ran into a wall and the wall decided to tear off his balls for good measure.

It was only intimidation! That street performer encroached on their territory so, of course, they were going to beat him up! They would've stopped.. eventually. It wasn't as if they were going to kill him; they didn't have enough money to bribe themselves out of that. All the fighting his gang knew was from watching the staged fights outside of the brothels. Of course, Gao knew a little more about the martial arts, but why would he get his hands dirty when he had people to do his work? Everything went wrong once that tanned green-clothed woman ambushed his group. By the time Gao fully realized what was going on, his niece Yanny had bravely fallen trying to charge at the wild beast.

Needle-like stabs struck his groin again. Ugh, he was going to feel this for days.

The rest were disposable. But hitting his niece...that pissed Gao off. What kind of monster would hit a little girl, his niece in particular? That woman was probably a country bumpkin based on her tanned skin. Probably got kicked out for being a stupid, illiterate ruffian and decided to enlist in the army or something. She only beat Gao because he was enraged and didn't think straight. Dirty fighter too, no honor at all to kick someone's jewels. To be beaten like that in front of the entire crowd too. She ruined everything!

By the time Gao finally was able to wobble up, wincing in pain, the constable had began interrogating Yanny.

"You there. Girl, speak, what happened here?" ordered the constable, bending over to better talk with her.

"She... that... that tanned animal... she punched me! My-my, it hurts talking... so much," Yanny blubbered, nasally snorting her snot in between placing her face on her pink sleeves.

The constable shook his head, "what did you expect when you attack someone? That they let you beat them up?"

She shook her head vigorously, tears flying out of the corners of her eyes, "No no, it was her. She started-"

"Niece, let me talk to the nice fellow here- ugh" Gao cut her off, wincing in pain as he limped towards the pair.

The constable cast an annoyed sideways glare, then turned towards Gao. "I did not ask you to speak," he said flatly.

"Oh but kind sir, you want to ask me to speak," Gao, said, fishing out a roll of copper coins.

The constable mulled it over. Then, he gave a quick nod, taking the coins.

Gesturing towards, Gao, the constable stated, "I want you to speak, what happened here?"

~~~

And now he was bankrupt. Great.

Gao could not let Yanny say that it was that Country Bumpkin's fault, as the latter was officially cleared of all wrongdoing due to "self-defense." Gao could always file the paperwork for an appeal for the magistrate to see, of course, but that costed more money than he had. So, he "convinced" the constable that Yanny and his beatdowns were punishment enough for the crime of attacking another person.

Then came the challenge of covering up the other members of his crew.

So Gao had to "convince" the constable that Gao was not responsible for the concussion his fellow member had ('tripped on a rock and fell backwards'), the cracked rib suffered by another member ('stunt mishap with a staff'), the property damage from his crew member being thrown into a peddler's stand ('practiced a cartwheel, three backflips, two front somersaults trick and botched the landing'), the strained arms from the two useless idiots who did not take the opportunity to leave the scene! ('I have nothing to do with them')

Then he had to hunt down the various artists that had, by this time, drawn a rendition of his crotch being punted like a football. They took most of his money as artists were well-respected. But Gao would rather be strangled by his intestines than be famous for Hero teaches Gangster Gao a Lesson in Football or Self-Defense Technique: The Ball Destroyer.

Finally, there were those gamblers he had to pay off to stop badgering him ("You threw the fight!" "You were favored by -4000 and a lock, screw you!"). He had to give them his favorite football along with the rest of his money.

His crew disbanded. Yanny wanted to stick by Gao but he flat out told her to not associate with him anymore, for her sake, and to get an apprenticeship with an herbalist due to her knowledge of flowers. Yanny cried so much that Gao wept as well. They cried so much that they were kicked out of the homeless shelter they resided in for disturbing the peace.

Thus began his search for a job...

~~~

He asked his father for a job. His father reported him to Dongjing's magistrate for being a non-government endorsed gang leader and Gao got logged 20 times (being hit on the back by log-like staves). Oh, and he was banished from the capital too. The bastard!

__________________

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1927


Gao spent the next three years in a gambling house. By that time The Emperor issued a general amnesty for everyone. Thus, Gao returned to Dongjing, finding himself surrounded by an overflow of unemployed people that would return back to jail (some voluntarily) within the next few years. Somehow, he found himself in a tougher situation than he was three years ago. But he decided to try his hand at an interesting job he heard of...

~~~

"I'm sorry, but after seeing you eat for ten days, you're not fit to be a competitive eater," Gao's now former employer concluded.

Seeing the absolute devastation on Gao's face caused the employer to hurriedly add, "but you are a good groveler. Here's a letter of recommendation to somebody I know."

Gao's face lit up in happiness. Then the grin quickly turned into a frown as he processed what his former employer said.

"Huh?"

~~~

Su "Dongpo" Shi would become a household name in a thousand years. He had quite a resume: Poet, essayist, journalist, economist, statesman, and possible inventor of Dongpo Pork, a luscious dish that would tempt many a vegetarian for years to come (even though he himself was a vegetarian). He had nothing to do with fish.

At this point in time, he was a disgraced ex-politician who was recently amnestied. Given that "common household work" was not on his resume, he was offering employment for the vacant "servant" job. Gao Qiu was among the applicants on this list.

The interview began; pleasantries were made. Then Su Shi asked,

"...and what do you think of Moriism, the School of Morinehtar that asserts the existence of a Central Path for both Elves and Men?"

"...Huh?" responded Gao in confusion, "I am afraid I am not an expert on foreign-sounding religions, master."

A silence followed.

Breaking the silence, Su Shi said, "...I would like you to write an essay analyzing a poem that I wrote. If you do well then you may stay as my servant, learning to be a scholar at the same time. If you do not do well, you may stay for a night and leave when the sun rises and the rooster crows."

With that, Su Shi handed the poem; along with a calligraphy set containing paper, brushes, an inkstick, an inkstone, red ink, a brush holder, a little water pot, a pot of sand, and a little spoon; to Gao. This is what the poem said:


"人生到處知何似,恰似飛鴻踏雪泥;

泥上偶然留指爪,鴻飛那復計東西。

老僧已死成新塔,壞壁無由見舊題;

往日崎嶇還記否,路長人困蹇驢嘶。”



This is what it said in Westron:


“What compares to humanity’s life?

Migrating geese rest on snow,

Leave fleeting claw prints and

All fly away, some East, some West.

The old monk has passed away;

A gravestone was made for them.

The crumbling wall of their hut

Shows not our inscriptions there.

The road went ever on and on,

All of us tired, our limping steeds braying.”

(trans. Shaohai Guo)

Gao spent some time digesting the poem, then put brush to ink and began writing his essay. As the ink was not easy to erase, he put his thought into every logogram, ensuring each character was pristine. Every stroke was precise yet reflected the language's beauty; even the periods were perfectly round. After he was done, he lightly poured sand on the essay to dry the ink. Once the ink dried, he blew the particles away.

Handing it to Su Shi, the ex-government scholar inspected the work. Every so often the scholar would briefly nod, as if in affirmation. His eyes would focus on certain terms, and he would pause at points as if to ponder a specific phrase or sentence.

Soon enough, Gaowas handed back the essay. Noticing that there were no markings on the work, he looked at the scholar, awaiting the evaluation.

"Your work is quite beautiful and technically sound. Each stroke showed your attention to detail, I can see you put an ethereal amount of effort into this. Every character is clear and you created a fine work of art. I will not let this talent go to waste."

The praise filled Gao with joy as he respectfully focused his eyes on the floor, smiling.

However, Su Shi was not done speaking.

"I shall write a letter of recommendation for you to gain employment with an artist I know at a well-known brothel called the Brothel of the Wise. I wish you luck in your future endeavors, Gao."

Gao grinned, and he bowed towards the scholar in gratitude. But just as he was about to utter his thanks, he realized the full meaning of what Su Shi said, and he frowned, undoing his bow and looking at the scholar in disbelief.

"Huh?"

__________________

At least he finally got a job after that disaster of his essay-writing abilities, becoming an artist's apprentice at the Brothel of the Wise. Brothels were the center of music, dancing, culture, and wrestling. Not that Gao could really enjoy that in his workplace. It was a living, though not as glamorous as he thought it was going to be. He could not even use the money to obtain the premium services of the courtesans, let alone get an audience with the immortal beauty Li Shishi, whose artistic and musical abilities drew even The Emperor and the royal family to visit. The brothel banned relations between apprentices and courtesans for understandable reasons. It still continually bothered him though, in more ways than one.

His current job involved engraving words on stones, both precious and common ('My pet rock needs a name!'). As pretty as the final result was the process was... more befitting for a dwarf laborer than Gao. Hammer and chisel lacked the fine elegance of the brush, after all.

Then one day...

"Well well Gao, my boy! I daresay its your lucky day," boomed Gao's Master Artist. But Gao did not bother looking up, focusing on engraving the word for "rock" on a pet rock.

"Everyday is my lucky day..." droned Gao, "what is it now, master? Another seal to mark?"

"Nonono, my boy! It's the imperial court!"

"Huh?" responded Gao in fright, "did I make a mistake?"

"Ha! If that meant retaining you then I wish it was. Buuuut," the Master Artist then moved closer, whispering the next words in his ear, "they like your engravings. They want you working in the court."

Gao gasped, chisel and rock dropped on the floor, "really?" he responded in utter delight, beaming ear-to-ear with eyes open wide.

"Yes! The next great court official! The next great eunuch."

"YES! YES! Ye-- huh?"

~~~

There were three main ways one could join the Eastern Empire's Imperial Court. The first was being directly chosen by the royal family (this also included marriage, concubines, etc.). The second was through the rigorous Civil Service Examination, a long series of written tests on everything from history to economics to new policy suggestions/criticism (the few elves that chose this path mostly became scribes and court historians; the human Su Shi also took this test.)

The third was by cutting their balls off.

In the days before the reconciliation between Men and Elves, before the First Emperor of the Eastern Empire, the ruling kings had quite a few concubines (mostly female and occasionally male) most of the time, and they needed servants who supposedly would not be tempted by said concubines or by the ruler themselves. The kings concluded that reproductive organs caused lust, and so the eunuch was born. As the teacakes were on the outside, people with them were eligible to become eunuchs. Often times, criminals were punished with castration as well, except that the branch holding the fruit was removed as well. People with ovaries were ineligible as nobody survived the removal ordeal. Female servants did exist in the imperial court, but quite a few times they became concubines themselves.

The reconciliation between Men and Elves almost reversed due to the eunuch practice. This tradition survived the unification of the Eastern Empire and was still in place, though its actual practice depended on The Emperor. Elves abhorred castration, refusing to aid in anyway towards the practice. Civil war almost broke out until a compromise was reached: only The Emperor could have eunuchs. Genital mutilation became a capital punishment for everyone outside of The Emperor. Neither The Emperor, nor the consort, nor the concubines, if they had eunuchs, could not call upon an elven midwife to help with childbirth. This appeased most elves as they could simply ignore the imperial court and go about their business in and outside the capital. The realm was big, after all. As for why the empire made this concession...

Elves were just too good for the economy. Their skills as midwives and healers helped boom the population. More population meant more taxes. Also, they helped prevent anyone from poisoning themselves trying to drink mercury, lead, or arsenic to obtain immortality. Elves could spend days/weeks on end recounting all of their grief of every lost pet animal, pet grass, pet leaf, pet potted plant, pet tree, pet fungus, pet bow, pet anything-that-could-rust, pet mountain (erosion, likely made up), family member, friend, friendly rival, acquaintance, etc. in only 200 years. This sobered most emperors. The exceptions, unfortunately, were lost causes.

At this time the only elves in the imperial court were the scribes and historians. They had their own subtle ways to express their disgust, and perhaps their words would outlast them all.


Not that Gao knew much of the historical context, of course. He already lost his favorite football; he did not want to lose his euphemistic ones.

So, like someone accepting their execution, Gao made his way to the imperial palace. He went up the stairs, with the guards inspecting the recommendation letter, shaking their heads in pity, to enter the dwarven-made first gate. Then he climbed up another set of stairs to enter the stony second gate, with guards giving him more looks of pity. Then he crossed the Courtyard of Heavenly Trees and Flowers, ignoring all the butterflies and bees floating about, to reach the marble third gate where there was a single clean-shaven person garbed in the customary red government official dress in between two stone lion-dog statues.

"Aah~ You must be Gao! Come in, come in," the official with a high-pitched pitched stated without even checking his papers. A little unnerved, Gao entered the gate looking at his surroundings.

In front of him was a walled palace having royal yellow sweeping gabled roofs. The corners of the roof each had an open-mouthed dragon. Trees, bushes, and other foliage hung out on the sides of the cobblestone pathways. The sound of running water could be heard as Gao imagined pools and rivers with royal fish swimming about. Birds sung their songs on the branches around them. In the distance, he could also hear some festivity going on.

The official spoke, interrupting Gao's surveying, "I am the Chief Eunuch. I see you're going to become one of us now. Ohohohoho. Let us walk."

Gao's face lost all its color, remembering again what he was here for. Seeing no other way out, he reluctantly followed the Chief Eunuch.

"I have to be honest. It is a rather painful process, Gao," he continued, "we allow you a blindfold of course. The instruments are quite... unseemly. We cleanse them before the operation, naturally. No need for another one's dried blood inside of you, am I right? Naturally, we put a gag or piece of wood in your mouth to prevent you from biting your tongue off or grinding your teeth. You would be surprised how strong teeth are! No need to lose your chompers as well!”

Gao felt a little bit more lightheaded with each sentence he heard. He tried focusing instead on the birds tweeting, the wind blowing through the trees, the water running alongside like a river, the eunuch commenting about possible disgusting infections and quarantining, along with the growing sound of a football being kicked? The pair continued walking across a columned pathway next to a giant courtyard where a group of people were kicking around a ball. On either side of the courtyard were two raised hoops with fishing nets attached. Almost everyone had a green shirt on, with the exception of one person:

That person was clad in purple, having a dragon embroidered across the outfit. A grin appeared on his face each time he dribbled the ball, bouncing it up-and-down on his legs occasionally. He did not pout when the ball was intercepted, instead giving a soft chuckle as he gave chase. He appeared less than 20 years, having a thin body. His clothing appeared fresh, but his shoes had dried stains.

"...of course, we will reimburse your family should you die from the process; we do not have elven hands, unfortunately. Oh what a pity that they despise such a practice. Aah, it seems you have seen the Crown Prince. Let us greet them."

Gao gulped, then he walked behind the Chief Eunuch. The group, noticing that new people had entered the courtyard, stopped their playing and waved at the newcomers. The person clad in purple waved as well.

"My Prince,” the eunuch started, bowing deeply to the person in purple, “your servant would like to introduce, Gao, a soon-to-be eunuch.”

The Crown Prince turned his gaze towards a certain part of the palace, muttering something under his breath, a momentary shadow on his face.

His countenance brightened, however, as he turned to greet Gao.

"Well met, Gao, it is a pleasure to meet you."

Gao immediately prostrated himself before the Crown Prince, touching his forehead upon the ground in obeisance (ketou or kowtow).

"Your insignificant servant does not deserve to be greeted by your highness. Your servant begs forgiveness-"

"Hmm," interrupted the Crown Prince with a look of disappointment, "halfway there to enslavement already..." he promptly then turned around and picked up the football with his hands, as if finding a sudden interest in it.

Gao was unsure of what that cryptic comment and the actions meant, so he did what he thought any normal person would do in front of the second most powerful person in the East:

Slap himself.

"Your servant-ow! has erred-ow! and begs-ow! mercy!"

The Chief Eunuch, who had his eyes closed with an open smile, then opened his eyes and tried to stop Gao from hitting himself.

"Now now, the Crown Prince means that you are doing your job well already. Already becoming one of us; you learn so quick!" praised the Chief Eunuch, "now please, stop hitting yourself..."

At this point, the Crown Prince interjected, "Oh? The fault is not of yours, no. I was pondering a matter and deep in thought, you see," he turned around, seeing Gao still with his head touching the ground but no longer hitting himself, "you may rise, Gao."

After he rose, the Crown Prince, holding the football in his hands, continued, "When you were in the vicinity I could not help but notice you seemed interested in the game we were playing. Are you familiar with this sport?"

The Crown Prince raised the football with one of his hands. At this, Gao bowed, responding, "your servant has heard of and played this sport, but your highness' knowledge is far greater than your servant's."

"Mmm," the Crown Prince nodded, then lobbed the football in the air directly towards Gao.

In a split-second, Gao considered his options. He could let the ball hit him, fall down and proclaim how strong the Crown Prince was. Then he would most likely be whisked away for castration. Or, he could...


What did Gao do? What would his choice be? To find out, read the next chapter...

(Ending theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

⭐️

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Chapter 4: The Rise of Gao- The Power of Football (the Football that involves mostly kicking) Part II


Dongjing, Third Age Year 1927

In a split-second, Gao considered his options. He could let the ball hit him, fall down and proclaim how strong the Crown Prince was. Then he would most likely be whisked away for castration. Or, he could...

With the spot between his foot and his ankle, he caught the ball as if his left ankle were a hand. Quickly lifting his left foot in the air, the ball rose airwards again. This time he moved his body as he headbutted vertically on the falling ball. The ball moved up again, its rotation slowing, and Gao angled his body so that it would flow down his back towards his right heel, like a marble rolling down hook-shaped slope. Amidst the 'oohs' and 'aahs', once the ball reached his heel, he kicked vertically with his right heel, sending the ball went skyward again. Timing the impact with precision, Gao spun 180 degrees and kicked the falling ball straight into a net of the raised hoop.

Not once did the football hit the ground. Stunned silence greeted a very happy Gao… who became unhappier and more panicked with each quiet second.

He was about to prostrate himself on the ground and beg for forgiveness when the Crown Prince began clapping, a wide grin on his face. The football club also began clapping, and the Chief Eunuch himself clapped with the same grin, though his eyes were closed.

"Good... Very good! I am pleased to have met such a talented football player. It seems the realm has been blessed with your ability, Gao."

"My Lord praises me too much, for you are much greater than I," responded Gao, bowing again.

"Ha ha ha!" laughed the Crown Prince, and his facial expression became a little more serious, "though I do not think you are fit to be one of The Emperor's eunuchs... Stay your ketou! Before you ask for forgiveness let me continue.

A eunuch would have let the ball hit them; you did not. Instead, you showed your supreme talent for football. I am impressed. So impressed that I would like for you, Gao, to be my retainer."

At once, Gao prostrated on the ground, forehead touching the floor, saying, "your servant is not worthy. Not worthy of this honor. For you are-"

"Please stand up and do not assert that I am generous and wise. We are not holding court right now and you do not need to practice the official decorum. The formalities can be ignored for what I would hope to be a prosperous friendship."

"Then what would you like your servant to do, my lord?" responded Gao, bowing.

"It is a simple action, really, one you can easily do" the Crown Prince said, "just say yes."

"Your servant accepts your gracious offer. Your highness is generous and wise" Gao squeaked, bowing again, "your servant accepts your lordship's offer, my lord."

"Excellent! (Though we do have to get you out of that practice.)" said the Crown Prince, clapping once. Everybody else clapped multiple times, including the Chief Eunuch, who still had a grin on his face but his eyes were still closed.

"There is one more thing," the Crown Prince said once the clapping stopped, "I wish to bestow upon you a new name. A given name, to signify the glorious day of our meeting that will be recorded in the annals of time."

Gao prostrated himself again, stating, "your servant will accept any name that your lordship grants me."

"That is settled then! Henceforth, your name shall be Gao Qiu. Your family name will be Gao, and your given name will be Qiu."

"Thank you, my Lord. Thank-"

It was at that point that Gao looked at some of the group who were trying to hide their sniggers, the Chief Eunuch who had his eyes closed but a twitching smile on his face, the smiling Crown Prince, seemingly unaware of the... entendre of the name, then the football itself.

Qiu (球) meant "ball."

Gao Qiu... Gao the Ball.

"Huh?"

__________________

After successfully convincing the Crown Prince to keep the name "Qiu," but to change the written character from 球 ("the character 'ball' has the word for king on the left.”) to 俅 ("since your servant is a mere man, please use this written character, as the left part means 'man.”), Gao Qiu felt vindicated of his new position. It took much longer than he wanted, three years since that bumpkin ruffian illiterate scumbag ruined his life, but finally he had a job he deserved in the Eastern Empire. Though he knew that he was in the pit of snakes known as the Imperial Court, he was quickly understanding what to do and how to navigate the politics of the Eastern Empire.

His new residence was inside said Court, between the first and second gates. Perhaps one day he would obtain enough influence to become a magistrate, minister, or even the Prime Minister. No need to take the Civil Service Examination, so long as the Crown Prince was healthy. Much of his time was spent in the Imperial Football Club with the Crown Prince, which vied for contention among other Football Clubs in the Champions' League of the Realm. There was no conflict of interest having the Crown Prince as a Club member because the Emperor (when he was not coughing) said so. In Gao's spare time, he would converse with the Crown Prince on art and poetry, sharing ideas and opinions on their respective works.

Still, he could hear people on the outside, those insipid gossipers and urban riff-raff, whisper and call him "Gao the Ball." Eventually, this led to a most fortunate reunion...

~~~

"*muffle muffle* ...me in! *muffle muffle muffle*" a high pitched voice said.

"I said *muffle muffle muffle*, Gao said *muffle muffle* you *muffle muffle muffle*" Gate Guard 1 responded.

"Yeah, what that guy said!" reiterated Gate Guard 2.

"*Loud screeching muffle* *muffle muffle*."

At this point, tired of not being able to understand what was going on, Gao slid the door open and exited his residence. A commotion was occurring outside the gate, interrupting his analysis of the scouting report on the Cangzhou Iron Lions Football Club. As he walked closer to the gate, he could discern more of the noise.

"You're the 5th person this week claiming relation to Gao Qiu. Nice try 'Lau-rel.' Now scram before we use force!"

"But I ammm related to Gao! I'm the real Yanny!" responded a very familiar high-pitched voice, "No! Unhand me; let go! Don't touch me!"

At that, Gao Qiu sprinted towards the gate, pushing it open, seeing two guards each holding on to one arm of a person he had not seen in over three years. It seemed the group did not perceive the gate opening. Yanny, his niece, had grown taller, losing much of the baby fat (malnourishment?) and appearing slimmer. Her hair was now in an elaborate bun with pink and white flowers attached to it. She had curled eyebrows and wore bright pink, her favorite color. Gao also happened to notice two missing teeth in her mouth as she was shouting.

So it wasn't baby teeth then! That bumpkin ruffian illiterate scumbag street peasant permanently mutilated his niece! If he had known then he would have told the gate guards to check for missing teeth (who now had Yanny pinned to the ground)!

"Enough!" yelled Gao before they could truncheon Yanny, "I will determine who this person is."

Of course Gao knew who she was. He did not want to discourage the gate guards, though, as he also gave them each a copper coin for doing their job. He had other reasons though to not identify this person as his niece yet.

The pair walked through the gate, with Yanny catching up behind him, turning around to blow a raspberry at the guards, sleeves billowing as she ran with arms out.

"It's really-"

"No talking until we get to my house," stated Gao as his steps quickened. There was a pause, but he heard her follow him as they entered inside his residence.

Once he slid the door closed, he saw a pouting Yanny saying, "mmmph, don't you recognize your niece, Uncle?"

Gao folded his arms on his chest. "What are you doing here? How did you find me?" he bemusedly asked.

"Well, I was in the outlying farms, milking cows, picking herbs, and I heard a rumor of a person named "Gao the Ball entering the Imperial Court as their new football player. I knew of only one Gao who could-"

"Why are you dressed like this?" Gao asked, changing the subject and not wanting to be reminded of his new nickname.

"Eh?"

"Do you know that there have been so many men and women dressed as low-level courtesans waiting outside the Imperial Court?"

"Huh? What?"

"You could've been used up and thrown out like a rag after the officials were done with you. Seen it happen more than once."

"But... I just-"

Gao interrupted again, "this isn't the Imperial Court of children's tales, Yanny. There are wicked people here. Not as wicked as that country bumpkin (you know who I'm talking about), but selfish and greedy ones."

Yanny's mood instantly soured as she clenched her fists, "I'll remember that bumpkin for the rest of my life! We should go out and-"

"This isn't a safe place for you!" Gao barked as he slapped a desk with his hand, causing Yanny to step back. Gao closed his eyes, sighing, then he spoke with a little less haste, "I told you not to associate with me anymore. You will be in more danger the more you hang around here."

At this, she grew more animated, gesturing to her torso, "I'm not a kid anymore, uncle! I can take care of myself; I've been taking care of myself. It'll be like the old days but better since we have actual guards and soldiers now! Now everybody can and will listen to us. I will have all the shark fin soup and roasted geese that I could ever desire!"

"But Yanny, weren't you doing well for yourself in these 3 years?" Gao asked.

She looked at him as if he said the Earth was flat, "NO!"

"shhh, the walls have ears."

"No!" Yanny screeched more quietly, sounding like a bird, "I mean just look at me!"

"You look a lot healthier and hale than last I saw you," he commented. Yanny's cheeks were more angular, her torso a little bigger, and he could see good angles from her waist to her hips, "I daresay we can get a matchmaker for you now in a year or two."

"No no no!" quietly yelled Yanny, closing her eyes and getting more red in the face, "my fingernails! My hands! I still have blister scars on my feet! I'm tired of milking cows and grabbing up weeds, getting kicked by goats and pecked by mother hens. Why is it so hard for them to let me have their eggs?! Why do cats always ignore me! Why are cows never in the mood to give out milk? Why does it always rain when I don't want it to rain and it doesn't rain when I want it to? Why is it so cold in the winter and so hot in the summer?

I'm tired of working in the fields, Uncle! I need to stay with you. Uh… huh… *sniff* uhooohooohooo"

With that, Yanny began audibly weeping, got on her knees and ketoued towards Gao Qiu, "I'll *hic* do anything *sniff*."

Gao Qiu sighed, rubbing his temples. He turned around, pacing a little as he thought of what to do.

"There is a way," began Gao Qiu.

"What is it *hic*, Uncle?"

"You are to become my adoptive daughter. You shall be named Gao Yannei, and I can petition the Crown Prince to have you be under my protection for the foreseeable future. What do you think?"

Yanny (soon to be named Gao Yannei) gasped, crawling towards her uncle (soon to be her new father), hugging his ankles.

"Yes! Of course Uncle... I mean, Dad. Screw that other Dad anyways, loafing about, drinking all day..."

"Yes yes," responded Gao. There were tax advantages too for this, but he was not going to let her know that lest she misunderstood.

"Now... Gao Yannei, let me begin by telling you what to say to the Crown Prince. You must do...."

~~~

"It is good that you are adopting this Gao Yannei, Gao Qiu" The Crown Prince said, his focus on the Minister of the Treasury's report on the economic ramifications of paper money. The Dwarven minister (Dwarves were perfectly fine with the whole Eunuch situation as they hid their women and understood that not every human palace has a hidden cave system) had handed it to him for review before it would be sent towards the Emperor.

"Your servant thanks you for your praise, Your Highness."

"Yet I was wondering why you have not sired any biological children of your own. There are more tax advantages to this, my retainer, as you may or may not know."

"Your servant sees that your wisdom is high indeed, Your Highness. But if you permit me to say that due to, and I apologize for my language, an attack from a dastardly... bumpkin... ruffian... illiterate... scumbag... troll-headed...maggot infested... stinky... street... peasant has rendered me infertile."

"Sad," commented the Crown Prince with a frown, who was circling the terms ‘hyperinflation,’ ‘legal tender,’ ‘banks,’ ‘fiat,’ and ‘backed by valuable metals.’ He paused and looked at Gao in the eyes, stating, "well I do hope that you bring this person to justice eventually."

"Your servant humbly thanks you, Your Highness."

"And when will you speak to me like a normal person? Why not call me Zhao Ji, my birth name? Are we not friends?"

"Your servant wishes to do so, but the walls have ears."

"Indeed they do, indeed they do," conceded the Crown Prince.

__________________

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934

And so seven years passed. The Emperor had died at the age of 23 of an unknown and fell respiratory disease. Rumors were that he forgot to send the Birthday Gifts to the Agricultural (and thus, Calendar) God Mairon.

That deceased Emperor's name became Emperor Zhezong. Emperors only got their official names after their reign. After all, since there was only one Emperor, that meant that their name didn't really matter until a new one came along. He will no longer appear in this work. The Emperor is dead.

There was much sorrow. Everyone in Dongjing wore white, as white symbolized death. The streets were filled with weeping. the economy went down temporarily, and all labor ceased in order to observe the proper morning period for the the ruler. It is said that the most remembered thing about him was that he coughed all day, was bedridden most of the time, and ultimately did not really do anything of note that was not done before.

The Crown Prince now became The New Emperor. Long live the Emperor. Everything went back to normal, laughter returned to the streets, and the Eastern Empire avoided a recession. The Crown Prince's first decrees were the following:

~~~

"The Emperor has arrived!" proclaimed the Chief Eunuch towards the massive assembly.

Every important minister, general, and government figure prostrated themselves and touched their foreheads on the floor. They wore the traditional red outfit for the government official. Their red hats were shaped like miniature thrones on a cylinder, with rigid flaps extending from each side. The Emperor meanwhile, wore the traditional red and yellow embroidered outfit befitting an Emperor. His hat was similar, but the rigid flaps were longer.

To a person who never saw those hats before.... they could also be used to distance themselves from other people.

"May the Emperor live up to 10,000 years... 10,000 years... Ten thousand 10,000s of years," the government chorused.

As always, the Elven scribe twitched.

"Please be seated," the New Emperor commanded.

"Thank you, your highness," the government chorused, each person taking their respective seats in the Imperial Assembly Hall.

"The Emperor has proclaimed," the Chief Eunuch said, pulling out a woodblock scroll, reading directly from it, "that from today forward, so long as our ruling family remains on the Eastern Empire's throne, there will be no more new eunuchs."

Silence ensued in the hall as only the frenzied scribbles of the Elven scribe were heard, a smile appearing on her face.

"The Emperor has also proclaimed," continued the Chief Eunuch, whose expression was stony, "that due to the untimely death of our previous Grand Marshal. The Emperor has appointed Gao Qiu as the new Grand Marshal."

There was a silence for a few seconds. Then immediately, there were whispers among the government officials. Among them, one of them stood up and walked briskly until he stopped at a distance directly from the New Emperor and prostrated himself, forehead to the floor. His beard was graying; wrinkles were appearing near his eyes.

"You may rise," the New Emperor said.

"Your highness, your servant would like to know the qualifications of this 'Gao Qiu' and why that person is now our new Grand Marshal."

"Objection!" shouted a fellow with a long beard, "you dare question our Emperor?"

"Now now," responded the New Emperor, "we will answer General Huyan Zhuo's question. Within only seven years since Sir Gao has been in my employ, Gao Qiu has proved his worth fighting corruption. Your new Grand Marshal discovered that the Champions' League, the realm's football league, had a conspiracy of high corruption within all the clubs besides the Imperial Court's Club, which had none. He accordingly arrested each of the club's owners; along with every single player; seized all of their wealth, boomed our economy, and executed all the offenders combined with their families. After all, football, being a military sport originally, falls under military law.

Does that answer your questions, General?"

"Your highness... this," began Huyan Zhuo, his graying eyebrows furrowing in confusion.

"Out of order! You dare disagree with the Emperor?" shouted the fellow with a long beard.

"Tong Guan, the military is a grave affair of the state. Decisions should not-!"

The New Emperor, nonplussed by the pair's disagreement, gave a friendly wave at the objecting general, "we understand your reservations, General Huyan. The affairs of the military are indeed the affairs of the state, but perhaps if you may discuss this matter outside of this meeting. For we will begin our next item on the agenda.

Chief Eunuch, please continue."

Huyan Zhuo hesitated as he stood up. Then he briskly walked back to his assigned seat.

"Ahem. The next item on our list is the economics report from the Minister of the Treasury," stated the Chief Eunuch.

"Please rise," the New Emperor stated, "and detail us the current inflation rate and the updates on the value and collection of our various taxes..."

__________________

Thus began Gao Qiu's time as Grand Marshal, the head of all military forces in the Eastern Empire. He was answerable only to the New Emperor himself. His first action was to use his influence to have Gao Yannei be appointed as the Minister of Flowers.

His second...

~~~

"Give this man 20 log strikes to the back!" Gao Qiu ordered, as the guards seized an older man who vaguely resembled him.

"Un...grateful... Un... ugh... filial... whelp! No... son... of mine," Gao Qiu's Father uttered, spewing out words after every strike. Soon enough, blood began soaking the back of his shirt and a bloody drool started pooling onto the ground below.

"I agree! Make that 40 strikes!"

The Elven scribe recording the judgement shook her head.

~~~

"You like food huh? Well, I command you to eat this mantou that may or may not be poisoned!" Gao decreed towards the person who rejected his competitive eating application.

The Elven scribe recording the judgement shook her head.

~~~

An old man with a cane, his hair and beard white as snow, had appeared before the summons. It was Su "Dongpo" Shi, who once again got in trouble with the government and served time in jail. Time did him no favors, and the scholar was nearing the end of his life.

"Master Su Shi, time has not treated you well," Gao said, shaking his head in pity, "but I remember how you focused on the beauty of my essay, though the content may not have been to your liking.

I will ensure you and the rest of your line will have every need paid for, and your family will never be in poverty. The empire thanks you for your service."

Su Shi dropped his cane, and at once, shaking, went to his knees and did his best to prostrate before Gao Qiu.

"Lord... Lord Gao. This honor... I cannot repay," the former statesman said, bowing towards the Grand Marshal. Gao Qiu motioned for his guards to help him up (and return his cane too).

"The honor is the Eastern Empire's. Farewell!"

The Elven scribe had a quizzical expression on her face, unsure what to make of this.

~~~

"Old Boss. I order you to make me a family seal, made out of whatever material suits a Grand Marshal. You shall be compensated accordingly."

The Elven scribe recorded the proceedings without much of an expression.

~~~

Soon enough came the first mass military assembly meeting introducing the new Grand Marshal.The military had their own Assembly Hall fashioned in similar architecture towards the Imperial Court’s. It was on an artificially elevated part of the city where officials needed to climb multiple flights of stairs. Two lion statues, each crushing a baby lion in one paw and a football in the other, greeted the visitors as they entered the building. There was not much of a line queue as there were three entranceways. The only people allowed to carry weapons inside were the Grand Marshal and the guards.

Gao Qiu awaited all of the generals, army instructors, and head constables. Many of the generals had rode in from abroad, so the new Grand Marshal was eager to make a good first impression. In particular, he wanted to meet with the Head Arms Instructor, Wang Jin, as that person’s handwriting was quite deplorable and he could barely understand her reports. Regardless, she was widely respected so that was yet another person he needed to make a good impression on.

Gao Qiu was no fool. The military was not one he could bully about. For, even though the New Emperor was on his side, nothing exactly prevented an unfortunate “accident” requiring a new Grand Marshal.

Those thoughts went out the window when he saw her enter the building.

The backfist to the face… The hit in the solar plexus… The slaps to the face… The punting of his crotch… All the pain, the years of suffering and disappointment, rushed back to his brain in an instant.

He saw red.

Rising and pointing towards the middle entranceway at a wide-eyed Wang Jin, he yelled, “EXECUTE THEM!”

Will Wang Jin be executed? The answer lies in the next chapter.

(Ending theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Mon Aug 01, 2022 7:42 am, edited 1 time in total.

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Hey Rivvy, as promised. Tie hangers are always nice to make sure people return. There are twists I am not expecting at all. The tale transports me though more into ancient China than staying in ME. But the fourth chapter starts rather nice. What is the name of crown prince and what is he searching into the life of a peasant? Ah well, it is a collection of scenes happening and reads quite easily. Moods and feelings are covered pretty well. Have fun writing the next chapter!
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Thank you for the lovely comments @Aikári Salmarinian !

The cliffhangers that I'm using are a homage to the Chinese classics. Much of their story arcs in Romance of the Three Kingdoms and Water Margin came from oral storytelling. This is much more of a case for Water Margin in which only a fraction of the characters are historical people, as the other classic I referenced actually has roots in reliable historical documents. Hence, the cliffhangers, as the storyteller probably wants a break and would presumably want you to come back when they're ready to continue their tale.

Expect more twists. And to those who already know a lot about Water Margin, oh boy, there's going to be similarities and there will be some big differences at certain points, especially when we combine it with Middle-Earth.

That's a good sign that it doesn't feel like Middle-Earth but it still feels like an ancient world. After all, we don't know really anything about the East so it should feel different.

The Crown Prince's actual name is something I slid within the chapter. His real name is Zhao Ji. He's otherwise known as Crown Prince Duan and later Emperor Huizong of Song (the name is a walking spoiler if you are a Chinese historian).

You clarified that you were asking what drew the Crown Prince towards Gao. To clarify, this not only occurred in the novel but in history as well. The Crown Prince loved football and connected with Gao based their shared interest. They also liked art and writing. It would be quite a heartwarming story of two people from different classes becoming friends... if their actions only affected two people.

I'm glad it's an easy read! I'm trying to balance the... swashbuckling bluntness yet interesting subtext of the novel, the depth in storytelling of the TV series', making themes and characters more relatable to a modern day audience, chaffing away some of the parts that distracts a modern day readers' attention from its actual themes, synchronizing this with Middle-Earth, showing the plausible effects this would have on the society, keeping in mind the context of the timeline, and well... making it an entertaining read.

It's been easier than I thought it would be and I am indeed having fun.

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Water Margin 2011 1st Opening Theme)

Chapter 5: Lin Chong and Shi Wengong

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934

Rising and pointing towards the middle entranceway at a wide-eyed Wang Jin, he yelled, “EXECUTE THEM!”

Unfortunately for Gao Qiu, there were multiple people in that entranceway, some of whom tried to unsheathe their weapons from their side and back... only to awkwardly realize that they had turned in their weapons all the way at the bottom of the stairs. As a result it looked like they were patting their hip or their back. The guards, unsure who they were supposed to target, shrugged and continued to look imposing guarding the Grand Marshal and the entranceways. The people grouping up at the other entranceways were quickly looking back and forth between the new Grand Marshal and the center entranceway. As for those who were already seated inside the hall, quite a few of them spat out their drinks or began choking on their food. Others within were making sure they did not die such an embarrassing death (Food and drink were provided for incentive to come before the start of the meeting.)

A few seconds of "what?" "huh?" "who?" "ACK GUH-" "*cough*" passed. Wang Jin had not moved at all, her eyes still wide open with an agape mouth. Finally an official, carefully but decisively, stepped in front of her.

"The Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 has done nothing wrong! You dare try to murder her?!" the tall official yelled, pointing at Gao Qiu.

She was tall with high cheekbones and slightly sunken cheeks. Her eyes were sharp, and her voice hinted great strength and will. Her name was Lin Chong, the Lance Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 soldiers.

"Lin Chong! You dare question the Grand Marshal?" General Tong Guan cried, already at his assigned seat, pointing at her.

"*cough* *cough* Orders can be questioned when given no reason, General Tong!" General Huyan Zhuo immediately retorted, still recovering from almost dying to a bean.

"...Mmm!" echoed a regal voice from the back of Wang Jin. A multitude of responses from "yes" to "indeed" to "arf!" were muttered by most of the instructors and generals. A few simply remained silent though, including an official with a slightly curved nose.

Gao Qiu was speechless, realizing that this may not have been a good way to earn respect from most of the military. His eyes darted back and forth everywhere, then settled on glaring and pointing at Wang Jin again (and by proxy, Lin Chong), as if blaming her for everything.

"Y-y-you!" Gao sputtered.

"Me?" Wang Jin said calmly as she stepped in front of Lin Chong, giving the Lance Instructor a brief look in the eyes. The latter backed away slowly.

"Grand Marshal, you weren't very clear. Did you mean 'them' (他, ta) as in General Guan Sheng?"

"Mmm?" regally intoned General Guan Sheng as he stroked his exceptionally long beard.

"Did you mean 'them' (牠, ta) as in Constable Pubu?"

"Arf arf!" barked Pubu the dog constable responsible for guarding the "dog gate" to Dongjing (each city had a much smaller gate where pets could walk to and from the city). The dog wore a miniature official outfit with a specially designed hat to comfortably fit on their head.

Wang Jin continued, "surely you didn't mean 'them' (祂, ta), the Gods of Agriculture and Destruction?"

The God of Agriculture, Mairon, and the God of Destruction, Sauron, stood on opposite corners of each other. The heavily portly Agricultural God, Mairon, was carefree, bearded, half naked, and with the body of an extremely well-fed person (a very big belly), smiling ear to ear, holding aloft money on one hand and a grain bag on the other. The God of Destruction, Sauron, in contrast, was tall and in full black armor with a menacing tower-like helm. He carried an obsidian mace. It seemed like even the Destruction God was glaring menacingly at Grand Marshal Gao Qiu.

The Elven scribe twitched as she was recording the conversation.

"But I see you meant me when you said 'them' (她, ta)," Wang Jin calmly concluded, as if she were solving a mystery over a cup of tea, "why should I be executed again?"

"You... you beat me up."

"Half the people in this room have that in common, yet my head's still here."

Quite a few of the instructors and generals coughed as if trying to hide their laughter.

"That was before you were in the army!"

"Does not narrow it down much. Former suitor? You're still not my type."

"You... it was that time when... when..."

"When what, Grand Marshal?" Huyan Zhuo asked.

Tong Guan, who remained silent this whole time, looked at Gao Qiu with raised eyebrows.

Lin Chong looked at Gao Qiu expectantly.

Guan Sheng stopped stroking his exceptionally long beard.

Pubu wagged its tail excitedly.

The Elven scribe also looked at Gao Qiu in anticipation.

The statue of the Destruction God seemed to appear a little more menacing.

"Yes, remind me please, and say it clearly," Wang Jin asked with the same plain expression on her face, as if she was watching a very boring wrestling match, "I may be in my early thirties, but as they say, 'the hearing goes out first.'"

"...You mock me. I am your Grand Marshal. You are nothing more than an Instructor you dastardly... bumpkin... ruff-"

"Former Instructor," corrected Wang Jin.

"Former Instructor! You dastardly... bump- wait, huh?" Gao said in absolute surprise.

Silence reigned in the hall. Then immediately came the stunned whisperings and utterings from nearly everyone in the Hall as well as those who were waiting outside to come in.

"...WHAT?" yelled Lin Chong.

"Ruuu ruuuuu" whined Pubu.

"Mmmm-what?!" uttered Guan Sheng.

"...getting too old for this," muttered Huyan Zhuo.

The Elven scribe dropped her thin brush.

The God of Destruction's shadow appeared to loom larger.

"Why?" barked Tong Guan, "you're the best one we've had in years."

Wang Jin cast her eyes downward, her eyes dulling. Wrinkles were beginning to form near her brow and a saddened expression appeared. She waited for the din to quite down, and then she spoke, "I was hoping to save this until later in the meeting but I might as well do it now.

My mother is in her last years and is close to passing away. I will do my filial duty and take care of her until that time comes. Until then, I officially resign my position as Head Army Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 soldiers."

Caring for family was, at least among the upper class, a pivotal part of the Eastern Empire's culture. For just as good parents would care for and protect their children, it was the children's responsibility later in life to care for their ailing parents. To ease the pain of a family member's upcoming death, potential caregivers could immediately quit their employment and care for their dying family member. They would then be exempt from mandatory military service and labor for up to three years depending on their choosing, as the grieving usually led to lower production rates and less military discipline. Unfortunately these provisions did not apply for the frontier villages and rural communities.

"You can't just- You're doing this to spite me!" Gao Qiu exclaimed.

Wang Jin paused, then rolled her eyes at the Grand Marshal, "looks like you're getting older as well," she quipped. Gao Qiu turned even more red, beginning to open his mouth. But he shook his head vigorously, sitting down, muttering curse words to himself, and looked away, glaring at a wall.

With that Wang Jin turned his back on him, loudly speaking as she began exiting, her voice echoing through the hall "well! it looks like I'm retired! No need for me to delay the meeting. Keep up your training everyone and remember to get enough food and sleep! I don't want any of the 80,000 soldiers to slack off just because I'm gone! You never know..."

Quite a few of the seated generals and instructors stood up and rushed as best as they could towards Wang Jin, who had gathered a crowd of red-hatted officials surrounding her. Gao Qiu had promptly rested his face on his desk, still muttering obscenities.

Some said "Instructor, be well!" others cried "Master...Master... Don't leave us!" Another howled "aroooooo!"

"Oh come now, I'm not dying, you brats!" yelled an annoyed Wang Jin, her fists clenched, "now let me out of the Assembly Hall, and attend your meeting before I give you one final painful lesson!"

A pause ensued. Then scattered mutterings of "yes, instructor," and "yes, master," were heard as people went back into their seats. More and more officials entered the hall through the other two entranceways, giving her enough space to leave through the central path.

All except Lin Chong, standing at the doorway with a grieved expression on her face.

"You too, Instructor Lin"

She too moved aside. Thus, the former Head Arms Instructor Wang Jin left the Military Assembly Building.

The Lance Instructor sighed, took a second to compose herself, and walked in the building, sitting in her assigned seat.

"... finally!" muttered Gao Qiu, "now we can start this meeting."

"I am still curious..." Huyan Zhuo pondered.

"What's past is past!" Gao Qiu quickly retorted, then cleared his throat, "I shall call upon your rank and you are to tell us any reports and updates. First we'll start with myself. I am your new Grand Marshal, Gao…"

__________________

…After she gave her report on the soldiers' progress with both horseback riding and the lance, Lin Chong seemed distracted, as if deep in thought. She did not like the new Grand Marshal for obvious reasons, but what could she really do about it? Lin Chong focused her attention on her desk, blinking and only pretending to hear and nod as the other generals and instructors gave their reports.

At least until Pubu gave their report. Such a cute little thing! Brave and loyal! Best constable! Best dog!

"Arf arf arf ruff!" Pubu reported, on the current morale of the guard dogs of the dog gates.

"The children keep on bribing us with meat." the Elven scribe spoke aloud in a monotone, translating in an almost bored tone.

"Ruff ruff arf!"

"Delicious delicious meat."

"Arf arf aroo! Arooooooo!"

"They tempt us so. Raise our food salary. Aroo."

"...uhh, complaint noted," Gao Qiu said, "I will discuss this with the Minister of the Treasury. You may... return to your seat, Pubu."

With that, the dog constable walked back to its cushion, gnawing on the meat bone in front of hm.

Lin Chong eyed the untouched food in front of her. Food was provided in every important meeting, as generals came from afar to attend.

"If you don't eat it, somebody else will take your muscles." lectured an annoyed Wang Jin.

A smile appeared on her face, remembering her days a child, as she aimed to grab her chopsticks.

"Next up is a report our Archer Instructor, Shi Wengong. Please make your report," said Gao Qiu

The smile receded, and Lin Chong lost her appetite again. There was one conversation she needed to have after the meeting, and she dreaded it.

~~~

"Wengong! Wait up!" yelled Lin Chong after the meeting ended. raising the hem of her government official robes as she ran down the stairs. She was not going to do fall down the stairs again like her first day as an instructor.

That first day was memorable for all the wrong reasons. The drills went fine, albeit there were some awkward moments when she realized that she needed to slow her movements down and simplify them. There was also the matter of correcting stances and not taking too long for those who actually knew what they were doing. At the end of the day, her husband had waited for her. So, when she saw him, she tripped on the hem of her robes running down the stairs, tried an impromptu front handspring, realized that the stairs were a horrible place to do that, fell flat on her back on the stairs, and tumbled down a little until her body finally stopped at a landing. If she wasn't trained by Wang Jin on how to fall... that could have been her last day as an instructor. Her husband rushed over with a surprising speed, sputtering stuff and feeling guilty for some reason, and she had to persuade him that it was just a couple of stairs. Master Wang looked exasperated, Junyi looked concerned, while Wengong looked irate. Wengong spent some time lecturing about the amount of people that were killed by stairs last month alone. Quite enlightening, quite annoying.

She missed those days. They were a real family back then. Her husband was still there of course, as he always was. But now Junyi left the capital, Master Wang had retired (for now), and Wengong… became a completely different person.

"Shi Wengong! I said to wait!" Lin Chong shouted, reaching the bottom of the stairs and ran towards her, still raising the hem of her robes. The other people around them looked briefly at the pair, then went about their business not really caring.

The person Lin Chong was chasing stopped. On her back was a longbow diagonally strapped but instead of a quiver a sabre was next to it. She looked around with eyes that were red in the corners. She was as tall as Lin Chong, but even under the hat one could see that her hair was more unkempt. The archer instructor's skin was pale and though she was still considered young, it seemed a shadow took all the light from her eyes, as traces of bags could be seen underneath. Her nose was slightly curved, as if not fully healed from being broken.

Lin Chong knew exactly why Shi Wengong looked this way, and it was not the news of their master's sudden retirement.

"Instructor Lin." she acknowledged, giving her pursuer a wearied look.

The Lance Instructor paused, as if considering what to say, "I was wondering what gift we should give our Master for her years instructing us."

"Our roles are our gift. Students becoming instructors," she responded quietly, eyes averting the other's, "what better way to thank a teacher?

If that is all..."

"Maybe a weapon then," Lin Chong continued, trying to keep the conversation going, "oh, we can browse the weapon and blacksmith shops! See what they're selling. I hear they're trying to create some sort of 'fire lance.'"

Shi Wengong looked a bit more annoyed, "Our Master ends up selling those gifts. She already has her fair share. Might as well give her some money."

"Or maybe some alcohol then."

"Since when is she ever out of it?"

"A matchmaker then!"

And as soon as those words left Lin Chong's lips, she knew she made a mistake. Shi Wengong's annoyed expression flared, a sudden fire lighting her eyes as her gaze became murderous. The way she glared at Lin ChongLin Chong recognized it, the look of someone willing to... as if anymore wrong words would lead to...

But soon the fire left, and Lin Chong exhaled as she saw her friend's eyes relax back to its dull state. Without saying goodbye, Wengong turned her back around to leave.

"Wait. We haven't really talked since...well... How about... we go to the tavern and drink our hearts out like old times? Eat some... good meat, drink some... good wine... reminisce... please don't leave," Lin Chong said, her words getting quieter with each footstep of Instructor Shi's.

But Lin Chong heard words coming from her friend's lips as she walked away,

"The old days are gone... You're married; I see your husband in the distance waiting for you. Master Wang has to be with their mother now. And... well," at this point Shi Wengong's face turned around so that water could be seen gathering in her eyes, "fate happened."

~~~

"Well," Lin Chong mumbled in the middle of eating a baozi. The meat bun was still steaming on the inside, filled with minced pork that melted in her mouth. The oil within was not wet enough to seep through the white bun, but not dry enough to just be empty filling. It sauced the meat perfectly with an added aroma that was both slightly sweet and slightly salty. Oh, it was quite a distraction, a lovely one to help Lin Chong not think more about the awkward conversation she just had.

This was a tradition that she had with her husband ever since they were children. He would wait outside, usually bearing some food, for Lin Chong to get finished with her training, sparring, drilling, instructional, and meeting sessions. They would talk together to eat dinner and then went to their separate homes. But when they became older and had the same home, they would usually walk home, eat dinner, and then do other things.

She took a few more bites out of the meat bun.

"I sh-till wonder how you 'eep this so 'arm. Even in the winter 'ime?" Lin Chong commented, mouth full of food.

"Magic, as usual," responded Lin Chong's Husband who was carrying a double-decked container with both hands. The bottom contained water while the top contained the buns.

"I'm just 'lad to not get oil 'rippings on my clothes. 'ard to get off," she said, continuing to talk with her mouth full. It was an odd sight to see for a first-time observer: a government official in her red outfit and rigid red hat walking alongside a normal resident. But they got used to it when it happened every single day.

"Honey, you'll choke if you talk while eating." Lin Chong's Husband's chided.

Lin Chong pouted, "mrmm frfr budemmph," she muttered. A minute or two passed as she comfortably finished eating the meat bun.

"Speaking of choking, General Huyan almost died today."

"What?! How? Why?"

"To a bean, no less. Almost choked to death."

"Ah... of course" said Lin Chong's Husband in a relieved tone, "you scared me, honey. General Huyan is one of the best generals in the Empire; even I know that."

"Of course you do, of course you do. My egghead knows all," Lin Chong teased. In the old days, she would've then hugged him and dug her one of her cheeks on one of his soft shoulders as they slowly walked to wherever they were going. But she was a part of the government now, as Wang Jin would say, and that she needed to observe some propriety at the very least in public. That disappointed the Lance Instructor when she first heard it, and to be honest, she did not quite understand. She could beat most people up; her husband was scary with cleavers. But she heeded the words of her mentor. Wang Jin was right more often then not.

The key term being in public, of course. They could do whatever they wanted to in private.

Lin Chong's Husband then asked, "so how is Sister Wengong? I saw you two talking after the meeting."

"It wasn't really a good... conversation," Lin Chong responded, glad she already finished the meat bun, otherwise it would've gone cold by the time she felt like eating it again, "they are still the same. Hasn't gotten any better."

Lin Chong's Husband sighed, "Hard to imagine. Don't want to be in Wengong's shoes."

Lin Chong was glad he did not elaborate any further, lest someone was eavesdropping. Wengong made it perfectly clear that what happened to her was not to be spoken of in public. Even in private, as a matter of fact, such as when Lin Chong almost got too close to the subject.

"Pubu was the best today, though," Lin Chong said, changing the subject, "gave the most thrilling report about attempted bribery of dogs by children."

"Is that so? Always amazes me that a dog can join the government while most of us can't."

"Well if they're loyal, do their jobs, wag their tail, and look cute while doing it, who wouldn't be able to join the government?"

~~~

"Master Wang also retired today."

"What?! But why? Wait... Instructor Wang's mother..."

"...I guess so. Parent reasons."

For being a non-scholar, Lin Chong's Husband was quite perceptive. Hence why she enjoyed calling him, "egghead." It also fit with his real name.

Lin Chong added, "oh and we got a new Grand Marshal today. Seemed to have a history with Master Wang."

"What type of history?"

"The history that gets you beat up."

"Mmm, could not take rejection well, perhaps?" asked Lin Chong's Husband, as he narrowed his eyebrows to think.

"Maybe. Maybe they stole master’s cow when master was a peasant or something."

"That would make sense."

The pair continued to talk as they walked near a tavern, where someone was waving at them.

"Instructor Lin!" shouted someone with the standard topknot and black clothing. She did not wear a black constable hat, which meant that she was not working at this time. The off-duty constable was sitting outside a tavern with a bowl of wine front of her.

"Deputy Constable Lu Qian!" greeted Lin Chong. Lu Qian and Lu Junyi were not related. Lu Qian had been a former aspiring actor before hard times fell upon her. One day, she and Lin Chong met, had a couple of drinks, and became merry friends. As a result, Lu Qian was recommended to be a Deputy Constable. Wang Jin had commented at the time that Qian needed to work on her off-hand in order to become a full constable.

"I heard the news," Lu Qian said out loud with a saddened expression, "I hope she comes back."

Lin Chong and Lin Chong's Husband stopped, as they both walked closer to the Deputy Constable.

"I hope so too," responded the Lance Instructor.

"Mmm," Lu Qian said as she lifted her bowl of wine, "to the former Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 soldiers!"

Lin Chong pretended to raise her own bowl as nearby onlookers sniggered. Lin Chong ignored them; her mentor was worth 10,000 imaginary toasts!

"*gulp* *gulp* *gulp*, aah! Refreshing," commented Lu Qian as she downed the bowl in one gulp, "why not join me for some drinks, you two?"

"Oh, but we were walking home, maybe browsing the weapon and armor store along the way, and we're going to eat dinner," Lin Chong said with an air of disappointment, "my apologies, friend."

"Oh, no offense taken!" Lu Qian said, waving off the declined invitation.

"Actually," commented Lin Chong's Husband, "that would give me enough time to make a nice quality dinner. You should drink and catch up. That'll save us plenty of time for later."

"Aww, my egghead," Lin Chongcooed, no longer caring for public propriety, as she enveloped him in a hug, "you go off then. I won't take long." With that Lin Chong's Husband walked off alone back to their home.

Lu Qian looked as if she saw two tortoises mating in public.

"I wish my previous marriage worked out this well," she muttered then spoke louder, "need to drink more to wipe that memory away. Attendant!"

"Mmm, sorry you had to remember that," Lin Chong said in response.

"Ditching me for some male courtesan. Hmph! What did they see in them that my husband couldn't see in me?" Lu Qian muttered.

"Wrestlers are good at talking, are strong, and are quite flexible," responded Lin Chong, "they didn't even want the tax advantage?"

"Oh I ended the marriage. Signed the divorce papers first. Not going to share." Lu Qian responded flatly.

"But enough about that (a container of wine please and an extra bowl for my friend)," Lu Qian continued, changing the subject, "with Wang Jin gone, who's going to be the next Head Arms Instructor?"

This was a topic Lin Chong did not want to think about.

"I don't know," Lin Chong responded.

"It's such a high-paying job. Everyone's going to want it. I would kill to have that position," commented the Deputy Constable, "yeah, a lot of work, but the money helps a lot."

"Master Wang did always complain about the job though (thank you! Here's a coin for your trouble)," responded Lin Chong.

"Complain and kept the job for years! Wait, let me pour that wine for you."

When the wine was poured into their bowls, they drank. A minute or so passed, and then Lu Qian said, "why don't you become Head Arms Instructor, Lin Chong? You've mastered quite a few of the weapons already..."

"Ugh, what was it? 18 weapon masteries to qualify as Head Arms Instructor? If Junyi were still around, then maybe. Wengong would make an excellent Head Arms Instructor if she feels like it. But me? Not yet."

"Oh you doubt yourself too much, Instructor Lin. Why, just the other day I heard from..."

~~~

A few bowls later, and after saying goodbye to Lu Qian, Lin Chong walked home only slightly tipsy. She was still very hungry and was not going to skip out on dinner. But as she walked nearer, she saw someone sitting on a chair right next to her residence.

"Well look who's finally back. I've been waiting for you, Instructor Lin."

Her eyes widened.

Who is the person sitting in front of Lin Chong's home? To find out, please read the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Opening Theme: Main Theme of Suikoden (Water Margin) 1 (Guitar)

Chapter 6: The Tale of Wang Jin- On Hair and Other Matters

It was Wang Jin, or at least someone who looked similar to her.

"Y-y-your hair!" remarked Lin Chong in shock, pointing at Wang Jin. The latter was no longer in government official clothing. But unlike before, her hair was not in a topknot. It was curtained and only reached down to the bottom of her neck. She looked much more like an ordinary peasant from the West.

The cutting of hair was considered very taboo, at least for the people in Dongjing. As the mother underwent great pains to give birth, any body part that grew from thereon had its origin from the mother (and technically, the father as well). Thus, willingly removing an organ, be it a kidney or a strand of hair, save for great need or as the result of some ill circumstance or punishment, was considered an insult and a dishonor towards the mother.

These included fingernails and toenails as well.

Unless one did any physical labor, had any desire to walk outside, wanted to practice any form of martial arts, had any chance of being in the military, and... well really most people cut their fingernails because those could get really bothersome cooking, grabbing things, wrestling, romance, etc. It was seen as quite a romantic gesture to send someone their fingernails, as not only did it symbolically meant that they would sacrifice their body for them, but that they wanted to intimately connect with each other immediately, so to speak, before the nails grew back.

But unlike nails, hair could be bent and shaped, which was why many people adopted some form of a topknot as a hairstyle.

"If you're done gawking at me like a bird, I'd like to go inside now," amusingly commented Wang Jin as she turned around and entered her former student's home, "I've waited long enough for your drunken ass to get here. I'm starving."

Lin Chong blinked a few times, and breathed on her hand, smelling it. Then, with annoyance, she followed her master inside, "I am not drunk! I only drank a few bowls... And who cut your hair? Who do I need to beat up?!"

~~~

Wang Jin had firmly told her former student that she would explain after eating. Lin Chong's disappointment was palpable, but that faded quickly as soon as she saw the bowls and dishes on the table.

It was a dinner for three now, as Lin Chong's Husband first uncovered a steaming bowl of soup.

"Impressive... looks like we're not the only ones good with a knife," commented Wang Jin. For, in the center of the bowl were thin egg slices meticulously shaped into a blooming yellow peony. Tendrils of steam wisped in the air, dissipating. Surrounding the egg peony were scallions and boat-shaped dumplings; as if the boats themselves were competing on who first reached a giant flower in the center of a lake.

"Oooh, it looks even better than last time," noted Lin Chong with bright eyes.

Lin Chong's Husband gave an embarrassed smile, "well, this was actually the first time it came out well. You see, usually some of the egg petals sag and fall off or the dumplings float sideways.

Maybe it's because you're visiting us, Master Wang. They dare not disappoint."

“Hmm, I’ve heard worse attempts at sucking-up.”

"They dare not disobey you, Master," added Lin Chong, "or not. One of the boats turned over... and another one. Oh the peony is collapsing. I think they just realized you were staring at it, Instructor Wang."

"Typical; they lack discipline," commented Wang Jin with a wry smile, "well what's on that plate next to the soup?"

He lifted the plate covering, revealing what appeared to be slices of a bread loaf surrounded by steamed vegetables. Except...

"How did you have enough time to make this?" said Lin Chong in astonishment, "that's duck meat inside of chicken meat!"

The outside of of the two-bird roast was dotted with a remnant of a five-spice blend, and it also glistened with a glaze of duck fat. The juices of both birds coalesced at the bottom, and the steamed vegetables were covered in a thin gravy-like substance. The meats were cooked perfectly, with the red duck meat contrasting the white chicken meat.

"Well you did take a long time at the tavern," teased Lin Chong's Husband as he separated some of the pieces with chopsticks. More steam and juice dripped from the meat.

"It was only a few drinks!"

"Yes honey, only a few drinks," he nodded and smirked without looking her in the eye. Then, without waiting for a retort, he lifted up the next dish. Slices of stewed white cabbages piled on a luscious oiled red sauce.

"You used to hate cabbage, Chong'er. What changed?" Wang Jin commented, pouring some soup with a spoon, alongside an egg petal with a few dumplings inside her own soup bowl.

"Well, your Chong’er has grown up,” responded Lin Chong proudly as she also took dug out a portion of the soup, which now looked like collapsed giant petals amongst sunk ships, "and my Egghead makes it delicious."

Wang Jin gulped down a portion of the soup, sighing in contentment, "you're just not used to the village life. Boiled vegetables... rice porridge... mystery meat soup... roasted mantou... whatever fruit was ripe… such were staples. Oil and meat was a luxury for the average peasant when I was a child."

Lin Chong, hearing about her mentor's past, gave her a gentle look, "is it true then. About your mother?"

The former Head Arms Instructor sighed, "6 months or so left, at least that's what the healers said. She can't eat much anymore."

"I still remember when she visited us in our training sessions," Lin Chong wistfully commented, "we all wondered about your parents. You never did talk about them much."

Wang Jin spooned out another dumpling from the soup, "I had my reasons. Ma moved to the capital very soon after I became the Head Arms Instructor. Wanted to retire in a place where she didn't have to work for a living."

Lin Chong's Husband then revealed the last dish, a pile of sesame seed flatbread covered with a five-spice blend.

"Mmm mmm," mumbled Lin Chong, grabbing some flatbread and dipping it within the soup, "I bet she came due to the food. Your village had some of the worst tasting grub I've eaten on that training trip."

"Training trip and not a vacation," Wang Jin replied, wagging her finger, “and we had plenty of meat from the taverns. Not everyone can cook like your husband."

"They should!" Lin Chong insisted, mouth full of the two-bird roast, "the alcohol was amazing though."

“Of course it had to be. How else could we distract ourselves from the hard life?”

"How did you get strong, Master Wang?" Lin Chong's Husband asked, as he used his chopsticks to grab some of the cabbage, "that does not sound like a soldier’s diet."

"Milk curds," replied Wang Jin, grabbing some of the two-bird roast, "and my Ma was the village arms instructor. The villagers used to gift us livestock when we did some good deed. We had quite a few hens that laid a lot of eggs. Couple of cows too. Too much milk made my stomach hurt but the curds helped. A bit more tasty too."

Lin Chong, in the middle of finishing one of the flatbreads, then asked, "did you 'ave shor' hair back then 'oo?"

“...Heh, one of these days you'll choke to death."

"Mmrmph phrm frmphmph!"

"To answer your question... Chong'er… yes and no. My hair was quite the target for the villagers who didn’t like my parents nor had the guts to challenge my Ma. So, instead of tying my hair into some topknot, one day I claimed that a troll ripped part of it out and so my hair was short for a while. Kept on changing the lie until I could kick all their asses. Then, I grew it out.”

"Did the villagers see sense then?" asked Lin Chong's Husband, who was separating the duck from the chicken in his own dining bowl, "the infighting... seems pointless and meaningless."

"Hmph. Says the person who lived in the capital most of their life. Your ignorance shows."

At this, Lin Chong's Husband turned his face away, suddenly finding interest in his fingers.

"Hey! You are a guest in this house, mentor or no!" protested Lin Chong dropping her utensils as she stood angrily.

Wang Jin gulped down more of her soup as she remained seated, "your mentor is going to give you a bit of insight on the outside world. So I suggest you sit down Lin Chong."

And so the Lance instructor sat back down, grabbing a lice of the two-bird roast with her bare hands as she chewed it vigorously.

"Most of us in our village were illiterate," Wang Jin continued, "even my parents and I only knew just enough to understand orders, weapons, issue out reports, etc. Why, it was only until I started living in the capital that these scribbles were more than just logograms. Each had their own story to tell. There were no artists, writers, lawyers (besides the magistrate), wrestlers, dancers, singers, musicians, accountants (besides the tax collector) in our village. Most of us couldn't take the Civil Service Examination and expected to pass it. We were all pure corvée laborers half the year with the other half recovering from its hardships."

"That doesn't explain why you called my husband ignorant!" Lin Chong angrily stated, ripping off a big chunk of the meat with her teeth.

"It does. Unless you no longer expel your 'monthly water,'" retorted Wang Jin.

"I-... you can't just... we're eating dinner, Master!" stammered a flushed Lin Chong.

At this point, Lin Chong's Husband quietly interjected, "I... actually think I'm beginning to understand a little. Could you continue, Master Wang?"

"I never did say you were an idiot, now did I." Wang Jin gave a small smirk towards Lin Chong's Husband, "now, where was I?

Aah yes, labor and production. We were what we produced through our hands and tools. That's fine and all... if not for the fact half of us young folk, including me, simply were not allowed to do heavy work for a few days in a month. Mandate from the First Emperor of the Eastern Empire from over a thousand years ago. The punishment for disobeying was... death. If we didn't have it, we would automatically be sent back to the village to see if we had grown old enough to no longer have it. Something about malnutrition. Shudder to think what would've happened if that order did not exist. For very understandable reasons, of course. It's harder for us to sweat as the monthly event draws nearer. We tend to get more irritated (for very understandable reasons) which means work distractions. Cramping is particularly annoying to deal with when you need to lift logs and boulders. Also the mess that happens when certain supplies are sh-..."

"Please, Master... don't...I know what it all... husband... here." Lin Chong begged.

"...wasn't your husband here when I had to explain everything to you two after you had your first monthly water, Chong'er?"

"I... yes... but please. Embarrassing," Lin Chong muttered, "can you please tell me who cut your hair so I can beat them up now?"

"After we finish dinner. Not before.

But I wasn't done talking about the effect of the... end of that period every month in terms of our production (at this, Lin Chong covered her face with her palms). We envied the older women who didn't have to go through this anymore. The older married men who knew of our situation, the smart ones, didn't really pose a problem. But, you see, this led a lot of the young men, ha, especially the ones who were single, of our village to question our ability. 'Why do they get a few days off?' 'It's just a bunch of bleeding,' 'They're weaker than us,' and other such garbage."

"So most of the infighting you had were because these young village men saw you as worse than them?" asked Lin Chong's Husband.

"Just because I was the daughter of the Village Arms Instructor, did not mean I represented all women in our village. When I could beat everyone up (except for my parents)… no. For some reason, the men actually found it relatable. Something like 'Wang Jin's mortal, like us.' or 'so that person knows pain, after all.' Or maybe they just wanted me to bear their children. Whatever. The point is... Most of the infighting in our village was between the young women and myself. At least when the Wainriders weren't raiding us."

"They then talked behind your back? That's awful," commented Lin Chong's Husband.

"Some did, maybe that made them happy. Didn't change the village men's opinion on them. Gossipers were generally frowned on. No, the older I got in the village, most of the people I fought against were young women wanting to prove their toughness. There just simply wasn't enough invading Wainriders to prove their courage, I guess. They probably thought that if they could stand up to me, then they would prove their strength. And these were actual physical fights with hands and feet. I did my best to only strike them in the face, upper-body, or arms in case."

Before he could interject, Wang Jin raised her index finger.

'These weren't your wannabe long-nailed courtesans. Each villager was trained by my mother, and myself I suppose, on how to defend themselves. These fights were often a bloody mess. I took it as self-control training, and, ugh, it was a miracle none of them died or were permanently injured in any of those fights. Thank the elves for that.

But I think it helped those women prove to the young village men that they were tough, or at least got them a few suitors. I would like to say it won them more respect and showed them that they would absolutely continue to work if not for a dire reason. A fair trade-off for a broken nose, jaw, teeth, black eyes, broken arms, and other injuries."

"...You're scary and I'm a little scared you're my wife's mentor.

What were the elves doing all that time? Did they not try to stop any of it?" he asked.

"Doing elf stuff. Healing, scouting, helping us from afar. They helped explain to us that elf-women had a similar process, just not in the same regularity, and apparently it's not worthy of song. But the male elves certainly did not think of the female elves any less."

"But they just watched as you beat yourselves up black and blue?"

"Oh they intervened before things got too rough," waved off Wang Jin, "something about 'not our time anymore,' 'at least they're not mutilating each other,' and 'let them learn some things by themselves.' Some part of me thinks they actually find us intriguing. Certainly beats watching their pet mountains slowly erode or something.

The whole infighting in our village continued because we wanted more respect and were willing to do anything, outside of being executed by the government, to achieve that. But what do I know about any of this? I'm just Wang Jin, a former Head Arms Instructor. What do I know of any of this crap?"

Lin Chong's Husband responded, "you should give yourself more credit, Master," then he had a frown on his face as he was deep in thought. At this point, Lin Chong, who had apparently zoned out of the conversation and was focusing on eating, then asked:

"So... disregarding all that, who cut the great Wang Jin's hair?"

"All this talking made me miss out on your husband's cooking. I'll tell you after I finished eating my share you impatient..."

~~~

After dinner was completed, Lin Chong's Husband began cleaning up the table. It was at this point in time that the Lance Instructor once again asked...

"Why is your hair short, Master? And who cut it?"

"Well let me first talk about this new 'Grand Marshal.' That son of a..."

Then Wang Jin promptly began ranting about how the Imperial Court was the dumbest entity on Earth. That they hired a ruffian that she beat up years ago just because he was good at football and brought money to the court. That if the military assembly meeting was scheduled a weak later, she would've been agitated and angry enough to rip his head off with her bare hands, strangle him with his intestines, stuff his stupid hat up his stupid ass, and rip his balls off with a rusty knife to send it as a belated birthday gift to the New Emperor. Then she would punch all the teeth out of the New Minister of Flowers, make it into a bracelet, strangle the minister to death said bracelet, and then hang the calcium-rich jewelry up in her home for display as a trophy.

"That's very... cruel and unusual, Master," commented an aghast Lin Chong, "but what do you have against the Minister of Flowers?"

"The Minister of Flower's name is Gao Yannei," answered Wang Jin, "I beat that person up with one punch. The Minister would likely do the same to me once they find out who I am. Except it would take many more punches and they'd likely break their wrist trying to do so.

Remember the name, Gao Yannei, Lin Chong, and do not cross that person. I don't think I need to remind you not to cross the new Grand Marshal (spit) either."

"Yes Master," she replied, warily eyeing the wet spot on the floor where her mentor spat, "you then cut your hair off in frustration?"

"Tempting but no," corrected Wang Jin, "actually, I talked with Shi Wengong and they cut it. Did a pretty nice job actually using a knife."

"HUH? WHAT?" shouted Lin Chong, "you've gone too far Wengong! Drugging and taking your hair, I won't allow it!"

"I allowed it."

"HUH? WHAT?"

"You keep on shouting like that, everyone will hear you. Lower your voice!" hissed Wang Jin. She turned her head to see a concerned-looking Lin Chong's Husband peeking his head from the kitchen, where he was currently supposed to be washing the dishes.

"Nothing wrong here. Just make sure the neighbors don't hear us," Wang Jin reassured and requested. Lin Chong's Husband nodded and went back into the kitchen. Two shuts were heard in the kitchen.

Lin Chong looked utterly confused, "b-but your mother spent so much pain bringing you on this earth. How could you willingly let someone cut your hair?"

"Yeah, yeah, you sound like Ma when I first cut my hair off back during the village days," Wang Jin responded, "but this time is different. You see... me and my Ma are going to be on the run for now. Both Gao Qiu and Gao Yannei want my head. They can't do it now with all these generals and instructors from all the lands here. But within a week... well let's just say I plan on leaving tomorrow at dawn."

"What? But... that's so soon!" Lin Chong replied in shock, "why can't we just tell the New Emperor?"

"They're friends with the New Emperor. Best friends. As in, spending hours together painting and drinking from the same cup best friends. Not going to work."

"Then stay for more than a day at least!"

Wang Jin shook her head, "the more time I spend, the more of an opportunity they have in poisoning or trapping me. I best leave as soon as possible."

"Then let me come with you then! Your mother's dying right? So you need an extra person to watch your back."

"You're married now."

Lin Chong's Husband popped out from the kitchen door, "I'm good with cleavers. I can come with."

"No you're... not," Lin Chong hesitatingly said as she soon realized the implications.

Wang Jin waved her hand dismissively, "Lin Chong, I know you hate hearing this but you look like a combination of a human panther-leopard. Everyone would recognize the Lance Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 by your face alone."

The Lance Instructor's mouth and eye twitched but she said nothing.

"And while I'm sure we can outrun Dongjing's finest for a while, my Ma can't do that anymore," Wang Jin then pointed towards her former student's torso, "also, what about loyalty to the Empire? Did you not always want this job? You actually like being an instructor."

"This has only been my second year..."

"And even now I hear so many compliments about your skill. 'Instructor Lin is so kind,' 'Instructor Lin is so much more patient than Instructor Wang."

"Wow, I did not realize... well I did have a good teacher, instructor, and mentor," Lin Chong said, smiling, "and I can once again be your student like the old days. Let's run away together, see new places, travel to the West..."

"...I don't think you understand your own words. But maybe I'll change my mind if you do one thing."

"And what is that request, Master?"

Wang Jin then paused, and her countenance changed. Her face became so solemn that it was as if it was etched from stone, and the words soon became a chisel chipping away at stone,

"Go outside, kill the next person you see, and bring me their head."

...

...

"This.... is some cruel... this is not funny. You're jesting are you not?" Lin Chong asked, a disbelieving smile on her face that slowly was withering away as Wang Jin's stony expression did not change.

"You think I would joke about murder? Do this and I'll let you follow me."

"No. No. Absolutely not. No no no," Lin Chong said with a panicked look in her eyes, "I will not do something that... that barbaric! Murdering in cold blood.... no! Why, why would you even ask me this? I just don't... understand."

"...and that is why you can't go on the run with me," Wang Jin sighed, as Lin Chong's gave her a confused look, "you think being an outlaw means caring about things like honor? Honor gets you killed! Have you listened to the old folk tales? You know, that story about Black Sword? or the Tale of Homeless and the Goddess?"

"...I really only cared about the fights, battles, and the romance to be honest. Still don't know how Black Sword managed to sleep with both an elf princess and their sister (blegh) at the same time..." she responded to Wang Jin, concentrating, "oh. They were both outlaws and were the only survivors at the end! Is...no, you can't mean."

"and I prefer to be the last survivor in my tale, Lin Chong. Why would I want you to get killed?"

Lin Chong did not respond for a few seconds, thinking of a way to respond, "I... but we're both good fighters. We use polearms which have longer reach unlike those swords they used. Why can I not let you do all the dishonorable actions while I do the honorable ones?"

Wang Jin tilted her head and gave her a look a disbelief. Then she sighed, her expression softening with the exception of a steely, commanding stare from the eyes.

"Hear me and remember these words, Lin Chong: I have known you for 10 years now, seen you grow up with my own eyes, seen you spar against some of the best and some of the worst. Seen you face down sights that would have left others peeing their pants. I have seen you work together and practice against Lu Junyi and Shi Wengong. In practice, you are their match. But those two in particular do not have your biggest weakness. What is your biggest weakness?"

Lin Chong did not respond, focusing on her mentor's words.

"You don't like to kill; you're too kind! Even when you thought someone drugged me and cut my hair earlier today you did not threaten to kill them. Mark my words, Chong'er, your kindness will earn you a grave one day."

Lin Chong's eyes widened, and she looked away.

"I wonder then, my former student," Wang Jin continued, as she moved closer to the Lance Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 soldiers, "look at me, Lin Chong. if the Emperor ordered you to strike me down right now. Or not even right now, in five or ten years when I'm a clear fugitive of the State, would you do so?"

Lin Chong stared at her mentor's eyes which beckoned for a firm response. She blinked and slowly replied, "I... don't know."

A myriad of different emotions displayed upon the former Instructor's face. She looked surprised, then disappointed, then angry, then amused, and finally she settled into a neutral gaze.

"Until you can say 'no,' you cannot follow me."

The Lance Instructor slumped back into her seat, placing her hands on her face as she attempted to hide the tears that were beginning to form in her eyes.

"There are a few things you can do to help me, however," conceded Wang Jin.

"What, Master?" replied Lin Chong, still hiding her face as she struggled to maintain her composure.

"I need provisions. Water, dried fruit, that delicious spiced shaobing five-spiced bread your husband makes, dried meat. Oh, fabric and dried grass of course. No sand. Its coarse, rough, and gets everywhere. Next week could be horrid."

"We've got plenty of all those," Lin Chong's Husband's voice echoed from the kitchen.

"Well Master," the Lance Instructor responded, as two lines of tears flowed down her slightly sunken cheeks, which had formed into an amused smile, "I guess you're mortal after all."

Wang Jin paused, unsure of what that meant, until recognition hit, "clever! So you were listening earlier after all."

"How could I not? Your stories disgust me sometimes..."

~~~

"Well I tarried here long enough. Anymore time and I might as well hide out with you two," Wang Jin said as she put on a shawl to cover the top of her head. The disguise was very effective; she looked like an ordinary peasant going through their mid-life crisis in a city.

"One last thing, Master! A final gift from your favorite student," said Lin Chong. The tears had dried and she put on a cheerful demeanor, as if her mentor were only going on a short road trip.

"...I'll be pissed if you're going to try and kn-," Wang Jin began to say until she was enveloped in a fierce hug. Shocked for only a second, her eyes softened as she returned the hug.

"Yeah. Still my favorite student," Wang Jin commented with a tender smile, feeling drops of liquid fall on her back. Not rain, but her student's tears. The hug lasted quite a while until Lin Chong herself let go.

The goodbyes were uttered, and off Wang Jin went, leaving Lin Chong alone standing at her house's doorway reminiscing about their times together. A sea of memories that she found easy to enter and difficult to leave.

It was only later that she realized something: Wang Jin never did tell her why Shi Wengong cut her hair. But that didn't quite feel important now.

~~~

Meanwhile, Wang Jin, with the bag of provisions and other supplies strapped to her back, walked on Dongjing's streets one last time at night. Crescent moonlight and the thousands of stars in the skies guided her eyes as she did not want to be seen by the guards. The shawl and shorter hair made it a lot harder for people to recognize her in the dark, which was a blessing. She first saw, at a distance, the Imperial Palace, still aglow with torches showing off of its golden-yellow roof.

She stuck her tongue out at it.

Then she walked past the walls of the city's military district where she spent much of her time in Dongjing. Recalling the countless soldiers as well as the many students, Wang Jin tarried around there for a bit.

Passing the peddlers, selling their late night snacks, she drank in the aroma from the roasted mackerel, fruit, and the mouthwatering smell of bread. It reminded her of that time as a child, walking under the lanterns with both her parents.

After wandering around, she walked towards a section of Dongjing that she had not visited for quite a while. The buildings were shabbier, yet they were camouflaged by trees curving around the walls and houses. She paused, as memories and echoes of the excited squeals and chattering of children surrounded her.

There on a certain tree she remembered a certain 9-year old climbing and jumping with the ease of a monkey and the grace of a cat. No wonder they called Lin Chong "panther head."

Wang Jin breathed out a sigh as she looked upwards at the countless stars floating in the night sky, like tiny holes on a large fabric covering the earth from a blinding light.

Out of the corner of her eye, however, she recognized that she wasn't alone.

Another pair of eyes was watching her, and Wang Jin focused her attention on who that might be, her fists clenched.

As for who was exactly watching the Former Head Arms Instructor, you will have to find that out in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: "After You Left," Second Ending Theme of the 2011 Water Margin)

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Water Margin 2011 1st theme (v.2))

Chapter 7: The Tale of Wang Jin- Some Meetings and Can We Please Finally Leave the City?

Another pair of eyes was watching her, and Wang Jin focused her attention on who that might be, her fists clenched.

Then Wang Jin's eyes relaxed, her hands unclenched, and she exhaled.

It was the Elven scribe, sitting on a thick tree branch. Green raiment adorned her body. But unlike earlier in the day, her hair was unbound like countless thin brown vines falling from head unblemished and stopping below the branch that held her. Her skin was fair, with eyes the color of fresh soil from spring's first rainfall. She looked no more than 20, but Wang Jin knew that this person's age was beyond reckoning, from elder days and times of legends that were recalled from youth.

Wang Jin spoke in a whisper, knowing full well that her words were heard clearly by the elf. It was nighttime after all and there was no need for their voices to disturb the sleep of those who just would not understand.

"This is farewell then, I guess..." she began, then noticed that the elf's eyes had a strange look about them, as if she was beholding a new type of plant, "why are you looking at me like that?"

It took a second before recognition and an annoyed scowl appeared on the former Head Arms Instructor's face, "only the second time someone noticed my hair and I'm already getting annoyed. Maybe I shouldn't have let that brat cut it. Measure of trust my ass!"

The Elven scribe had a look of amusement, her eyes glistening in mirth. Then she put an index finger on her mouth, as if reminding Wang Jin to maintain her current volume.

"Not that I'm all surprised. That woman had it rough, and if I were in their shoes... I just don't know," she continued as the elf nodded in understanding, "speaking of that. I mentioned the Tale of Black Sword earlier to the brat. The edited version, not the true version you spoke to me of."

The Elven scribe's smile receded, and the mirth in her eyes had changed to that of an ancient sorrow which time had never healed.

Another reason why the humans grew to understand the elves more was the depth of sorrow dealt to many of the fair folk. Where time would erode a human's memory and leave only scars, it seemingly had no effect on an elf's. This was enlightening to quite a few humans. What was the point of strength, intelligence, and life everlasting, if one's true desire was never fulfilled and the pain remained until the body eroded or the world ended? It made swift death seem like a gift.

Wang Jin then whispered, "I still remember your criticisms on some of the more outlandish things. Like the very detailed smut threesome between the rescued elf princess, Black Sword, and Black Sword's sister. Or when the wingless dragon was slain after kidnapping and eating the elf princess, Black Sword drank its blood in despair and turned into the Black Dragon, killing their own sis-"

She held out her hand in front of her as if bidding Wang Jin to shut up, shaking her head vigorously.

"Hah! Still gets a rise out of you."

The Elven scribe rolled her eyes.

"Though why you do not publish the true account of that tale still confuses me. You knew the Black Sword, if I recall."

She shook her head in denial.

"Oh that's right... you knew of that guy before they became the Black Sword."

The Elven scribe nodded in affirmation, mouthing a name.

Wang Jin nodded, "Túlin"

She shook her head, mouthing the same name again.

"Túyin?"

She shook her head, mouthing the same name again.

"Hard to pronounce," commented Wang Jin, "I guess you consider them two different people. Must've been the murder of that archer."

The Elven scribe said nothing, though her eyes were difficult to read, and unfortunately Wang Jin did not desire to figure out that expression or discuss anymore of a person long since passed from the world.

"Anyways... Can you keep an eye on the brat for me? The one who's face reminds people of a leopard's?"

She paused as if considering it, then shook her head.

Wang Jin exhaled in disappointment, "I get it. Already old enough to not get themselves killed and make their own mistakes. Already enough children and animals you need to keep an eye on."

The Elven scribe shrugged while smiling apologetically.

"Well I suppose that's all then. Long road ahead and I'll be the braying mule and all that," Wang Jin finally said, trying to end the conversation. But the elf motioned her again to stop, gesturing her to move closer. The scribe in one motion dropped down to the earth, yet there was very little sound that she did so.

Wang Jin walked until she was an arm's distance, looking upwards towards the elf's smiling face. The scribe revealed an item with instructions attached, offering it to Wang Jin. The former Head Arms Instructor looked blankly at it for a few seconds. Then she raised an eyebrow, shaking her head in disbelief, whispering, "…you elves...hiding this from us the whole time! But I suppose you wanted us to learn ourselves huh...

But no gift is free. What would you like in exchange?
"

The Elven scribe rolled her eyes but whispered something in response. Wang Jin's eyes widened momentarily, and then a knowing smile appeared, "well now everything makes a lot more sense… And if I had a few hours I could ask so many questions. I will keep this a secret, worry not."

The Elven scribe nodded, then jumped back on the branch, with the tree barely even shaking in response.

"Farewell then, elf," Wang Jin said, "don't get too bored in those meetings now."

She noted that the elf's smile seemed a little more forced, and her glistening eyes seemed a bit more sad now. Though whether it would be in anticipation of future minutes-taking or the farewell, Wang Jin was unsure. They both raised and waved their hands at each other, perhaps their last ever meeting.

And with that, Wang Jin went to her residence in order to prepare for her departure.

~~~

The pair woke up at dawn, as both Wang Jin and her mother, Wang Sheng, were in the middle of packing up. Or rather, Wang Jin did all the work while her mother was in the midst of a rant.

"...Unfilial impudent scoundrel! To think that I let you use my family name! Yet you do this crap again! Getting your hair cut. Why, you have never known the pain I had bearing you! You've always been disobedient ever since you entered this world! You idiotic melonhead turtle's egg!"

"Yes yes Ma, Wang Jin is a stupid idiot," Wang Jin hurriedly conceded as she grabbed the wheelbarrow. It was times like these that she wondered whether the healers were wrong, and how a person with 6 months to live could keep on yelling for 30 minutes straight.

"Ever since you were young you were a stupid idiot! How many times I've seen you with bruises all over as a child, you refusing me to report the rascals who did this to you. Do you know how many times I had to make your father not go out and murder the lot of them? Oh how you made me worry!"

"Yes Ma, I was a stupid idiot who should've had you shelter me as a child. Probably would've improved my fighting technique faster with the extra hours," Wang Jin hurriedly conceded. She placed and bound several long sheets of goose feather blankets on the wheelbarrow.

"You should've! Especially as you grew older, taking all those stupid labor assignments. You proved your worth! You were my daughter! The Village Arms Instructor's daughter! I could've bribed the magistrate to let you skip out!"

Wang Jin bit back the biting retort that somebody needed to show the villagers how to get things done, that if she had not gone on those assignments, more people would've ended up missing or dead. Instead...

"Yeah, some of those were pointless. Especially the one involving the troll. I... Your ignorant daughter is still sorry for that. For making you worry," Wang Jin said instead. attaching weighted cushions on the wheelbarrow, where the bottom was flat and heavier than the softer top.

"Bah!" responded her mother, a saddened look on her face, "that was my fault and you know it. I could've sent my only child to a grave. I should've investigated that request from the dwarves a little deeper. And you should not be sorry about that. You were a hero for avenging the slain villagers that day, and preventing many more from dying."

Wang Jin smiled a little at that, then walked towards her weapon rack, trying to figure out which weapon would not draw any attention but was still useful in a fight.

"But I still don't understand why you continued to fight every single person in the village? Did it not go through your stupid skull to just use your words and talk some sense to the young boys instead of fighting the young girls? You could've killed them or ruined them! One wrong blow..."

There her Ma went again, bringing up every single questionable thing in the past to prove a point. Wang Jin did not feel like the response of needing practice against live people would please her mother much, nor the fact that the lessons in self-control had earned her quite a few bruises and welts too. So instead...

"Maybe that would've worked. Probably something I should've done," Wang Jin muttered through gritted teeth. She shook her head at all of the polearms, reasoning that they would stick out too much for a simple villager. A middle-aged village girl would have to be going through some mid-life crisis to be wielding a warhammer while visiting a city, after all.

"Well aren't you agreeable today," Wang Sheng said sarcastically, "don't think I don't know your tricks, Jin'er! You're only nice today because I have 6 months to live! Well you're making my life shorter with every stupid thing you're doing!"

Is she really dying? thought Wang Jin, as she picked up and attached an old sabre to her worn baldric on the back side, the sabre that she actually carried when she entered Dongjing 10 years ago in fact. A part of her considered attaching a sword until she remembered that people wielding swords were commonly targeted by bandits because those weapons were mostly used by scholars. Nevertheless, she grabbed some staves, a shield, a swordbreaker, and a few knives, placing them into a long bag to at least serve as a counterbalance on the wheelbarrow.

"And to get your hair cut by that brat? Not even one of the brats I liked. Couldn't get the young one you threw in front of a troll to do it, could you?"

Wang Jin was not going to point out the complex situation between Shi Wengong and herself. Nor was she going to once again explain that the troll operation was well-planned out and that Lin Chong could've made the killing blow if she did not hesitate in doing so. What irony that was! To love eating meat but not willing to kill a troll!

Instead, she adjusted the sabre so that it was at an angle no experienced soldier would put it on.

This actually caught the attention of her mother, whose angry expression faded a little, "that's the sabre that your father gave you as a birthday present, wasn't it?"

The steel blade itself was standard, where the dull side was thick (making the blade more durable) contrasting the other side which was sharp. The blade widened towards the middle, and curved near the pointy end. The hilt was canted, going in the reverse direction of the curved blade, making it ideal for the cuts and thrusts that Wang Jin loved to do.

"The best present a 12-year old could get!" Wang Jin said with pride, "I wore it when I got the job in Dongjing 10 years ago thanks to your letter."

"And it got you out of the village, Jin'er," Wang Sheng sighed, "any more time in there and you would've gotten yourself killed or paralyzed. Don't interrupt! I know you heard this from me before, but moving to Dongjing was the best decision you made in your life. It's just so sad you got kicked out due to that... football player. Oh if I were younger we could've stormed the palace together and slaughter the lot of them. I'd prefer leaving a body pile of 1000 like a true warrior than to run away. But what can you do?"

"Well, they're lucky that we're not elves," responded Wang Jin, not wanting to be reminded about her mother's potential death, "and I think it's time we lock the door and leave. I already put the family's tax return on the desk and everything. Should buy us a year or so in terms of that tax law. Money we have aplenty. Umbrella... is now attached. Change of clothes is in the bag beside where you'll be sitting on the wheelbarrow. Our belongings are there too."

"Why wheelbarrow instead of horseback, again?"

"You'll fall off and die, Ma, unless you want to be tied by rope to my body from sunrise to sunset. And also I don't like riding on a certain week in a month."

"Hmph, just because I'm dying.... and a horse carriage would draw too much attention for ourselves. Fine, we'll go with your idea. I better not die early thanks to you."

"Gee Ma, thanks for the confidence boost," wryly commented Wang Jin as she attached a roll of rope to the back of the wheelbarrow, "maybe I should just bind you to the central dividers of the wheelbarrow to begin with."

Wang Sheng hmphed again, "Not until we’re well outside the city. Understand, daughter?"

"Yes yes, of course Ma. Let me know when you need to pee or poo as well"

"...I'll hold it in until we get out of the city and onto the roads." said Wang Sheng

Wang Jin smirked, "please do not defile the wheelbarrow until then. I can smell it too."

"...petulant hair-cutting potty-mouthed child. Will you ever grow up?"

~~~

The two of them locked the door to their residence as they left for Dongjing’s front gates. Wang Jin drove the wheelbarrow while her mother was sitting on one side while the bags and supplies were on the other side acting as a counterweight. Wang Jin had wedged a wooden board for her mother to lean her back on as she sat. A large central wheel was in between the two wooden dividers separating Wang Sheng and their belongings. The Eastern wheelbarrow was quite an ingenious invention. It was made such that so long as it was in balance the driver could easily move it without feeling even one pound of the load they were carrying. That meant that even if the wheelbarrow were carrying 300 pounds, so long as it was in balance, the driver could move the wheelbarrow as if it carried nothing.

Naturally this vehicle alone made trade much easier. Dwarves loved it too. It was common sight to see dwarves and armed dwarves moving a bunch of wheelbarrows filled with precious metals and stones from the Western (Red) Mountains to Dongjing and vice-versa.

Even in the city, Wang Jin and Wang Sheng weren't the only wheelbarrow users, as quite a few were carrying passengers, goods, food, and other things to and from the city. Shops were beginning to be unboarded as peddlers and food sellers had begun shouting their advertisements. The smell of morning mantou filled the air as the pair headed towards the entrance, the sound of the wheel announcing their presence.

In front of the gate were two helmeted guards carrying two polearms in full metal lamellar armor.

Well, this'll get interesting thought Wang Jin as she went over again to herself how to act in this situation. There was a line forming as the guards were seemingly inspecting every wheelbarrow for something. The plan concocted by her mother was that they were merchants buying weapons and clothing from the Dongjing to sell elsewhere. The pair about 4th or 5th in line when suddenly Wang Jin heard some panting.

Pubu, the dog constable, with his miniature constable hat had walked over, looking directly at Wang Jin as if the dog already recognized her. Wang Jin was surprised. Was her disguise that bad that the dog could not even take a second to at least wonder who they were?

Unless... she thought, …the elf! The elf must have tipped Pubu off! Good elf! Err good dog!.

"Oooh what a cute dog!" cried Wang Sheng, giving a quick sideways glare to her daughter to play along.

"...Yes. Cute doggy. Um... like... wow, the capital has these dog guards or what?" Wang Jin spoke in a higher register, petting and scratching Pubu behind the ears.

In the periphery, she saw an eye twitch from her Ma, which was a bad sign.

"Arf arf!" Pubu responded, twisting its neck, guiding the hand towards the proper parts to scratch.

"Eh hehe hahaha huhuhu, cute doggy," said Wang Jin, unsure of what laugh was appropriate for a female merchant.

Soon enough, it was their turn in line as the Gate Guards gave a look at the wheelbarrow, then noticed Pubu grinning at them, tongue out.

Gate Guard 1 said, "ohh has Pubu not found any contraband in there. No Pubu did not! No Pubu did... not! Who's a good boy?"

Gate Guard 2 said, "uhh, sir, we're kinda supposed to check every wheelbarrow. Grand Marshal's orders..."

"Aiya, who cares?" responded Gate Guard 1, "Pubu's already checked them. Hasn't Pubu? Hasn't Pubu?"

"Arf arf!" affirmed Pubu.

Gate Guard 1 nodded, "see!" then he turned towards Wang Jin, "now off you go."

Not waiting for a change-of-mind, Wang Jin pushed the wheelbarrow forward...

"Wait!" cried Gate Guard 2 as Wang Jin stood still, not turning her back unless directly told to. Then she felt some sort of adjustment at her back. The sabre?

Wang Sheng coughed, as if reminding her daughter to...

"Oooh" squealed Wang Jin, as (conveniently) the baldric strap was strapped close enough to her chest, "stop! I'm married."

"Sorry sorry!" quickly apologized Gate Guard 2, "your sabre wasn't positioned the right way. Just don't want you to get targeted by outlaws."

"Then say so earlier!" yelled Wang Sheng, "my daughter has 10 kids and even they are polite enough to ask first!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry! Though... wait what in the world does that mean? I'm very confused..."

"HEY!" yelled Gate Guard 1, "get back to your post! They're already complaining behind me!"

"Sorry sorry!" Gate Guard 2 repeatedly apologized, "off you go then. Sorry about... everything."

Wang Sheng spat on the ground in disgust as Wang Jin focused on driving the wheelbarrow forward.

Risking a glance back she saw the small form of Pubu still wagging its tail near the gate.

Goodbye, old friend thought Wang Jin, knowing perfectly well that unless the dog were immortal they were likely to never see each other again.

~~~

Oh great, this damned bridge. How did I forget? she thought the closer they got. The bridge, which was the same bridge she crossed over 10 years ago, was notoriously steep to allow passing boats to cross through.

"Hang on Ma, we're going to head up an incline," Wang Jin announced. Her mother clutched the divider with her hands as they moved up the steep slope.

And then at the crest of the bridge she saw Generals Guan Sheng and Huyan Zhuo at one side looking directly at them. Wheels did tend to make a distracting noise, after all. Of course the visiting generals were doing morning exercise!

"Mmm?" regally intoned Guan Sheng, but he was not stroking his exceptionally long beard as he had a green beard bag on.

"Well, by my graying hair," Huyan Zhuo said, winking at Wang Jin, "looks like you aren't from here. This bridge is quite steep and its decline is quite severe. Let us ensure your goods and your passenger do not fall off."

"Why, that's quite gentlemanly of you two. Go on ahead," her mother said with a large smile. Wang Jin nodded, opting to stay silent.

The pair of generals then helped guide the wheelbarrow across the decline of the bridge until they were on even land.

"Well, I hope your trip is not cut short," Huyan Zhuo said with another wink. Wang Jin began silently fuming.

"Mmmm," regally added Guan Sheng.

"Thank you two! Come now daughter, thank the nice men," said Wang Sheng.

Wang Jin said in a higher register, "thank you, you big strong men."

Without gracing them another glance, she pushed the wheelbarrow forward, muttering to herself as she heard the chuckles of both generals in the distance.

~~~

They had finally reached the first road latrine from Dongjing. As traffic was heavy on the East-West Road (Dongjing to the Western Mountains) and the elves were complaining about the nearby Yellow River being polluted, latrine buildings were created every so often on the road as long as a river or other water source was nearby. Once the road went away from a water source and into forested areas, grasslands, and wastelands, people could defecate and urinate wherever they wanted.

Turning that proverbial "nightsoil" into fertilizer was done by either farmers, illegal traders, or corvée laborers. It sucked (and smelled). It also was greatly responsible for the high food supply that the Empire needed to sustain its population.

She half expected, with her luck today, that somebody like Shi Wengong, Lin Chong, or Gao Yannei would pop out of the latrine. Thankfully no one was in there as her mother stepped in. Guarding her wheelbarrow, she turned around to look at Dongjing as the sun moved higher in the sky.

Travelers of all sorts were passing them, going in either direction. The city walls surrounded countless buildings, trees, and finally a gleaming palace with its roof reflecting the sun. This was the city in which Wang Jin lived in for the past 10 or so years, and perhaps this could have been her final time seeing the capital of the Eastern Empire. Mixed emotions flooded her as she remembered a time ten years ago, when life seemed simpler and her future seemed limitless. Now, however, with the passing of time, she knew that whatever limit she passed had finally caught up to her. It was harder to get stronger, move faster, and even her students were getting to the point of surpassing her in terms of physical ability. There was of course, her battle wisdom which she could rely on for the rest of her life, but that could only do so much. Within 10 years, there was going to be a decline, and if it was as quick as her mother's had been...

Would she even be alive in 10 years?

Such were the thoughts in her head as she turned her head back, seeing her mother approach the wheelbarrow. Wang Jin, who had balanced the bags accordingly once her mother left to go to the latrine, now started re-balancing so that her mother could sit on the wheelbarrow.

"Quite a beautiful sight, eh, daughter?"

"Yes, a beautiful sight, Ma."

With that, her mother sat back on the wheelbarrow. This time, Wang Jin bound her mother (and the rest of the belongings as well) with rope.

"Try not to collapse or tilt the wheelbarrow, Jin'er," cautioned Wang Sheng.

Wang Jin began pushing the wheelbarrow ahead on the road. Beginning with a walk, then a jog, and then finally a run as she steered the wheelbarrow forward, passing by slower travelers, keeping her eyes open for rocks on the road, and fleeing from Dongjing as fast as her legs could take her.

Where will they travel to next? To find out, please read the next chapter.

(Ending theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

Master Torturer
Points: 2 588 
Posts: 3018
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 11:22 am
Well this is really enjoyable :) Looking forward to the continuation. I found the elusive NPF and squeezed her until some shinies dropped your way. In the grand scheme of things I guess they dont matter, but it is a way of showing appreciation of some good story telling ;)

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
@Winddancer Glad you're enjoying it! And I'm very glad that the NPF was gracious enough to spill some of the shinies. While I am having fun writing this, appreciation definitely makes my day, so thank you again!

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Rivvy: It keeps being exciting for me where this is going to! Bit wondering why the female elf is not talking. Bit strange the onesided conversation, but nonetheless interesting, because it adds something to the farewell moment. Nice the interaction between mother and daughter! Thanks for sharing.
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
@Aikári Salmarinian Hehe, glad you find it exciting! The female elf is not talking because it's nighttime, they're actually near a rather poor area of town, and they don't want to disturb the sleep of the people nearby. Nor draw attention to themselves. Elves have rather excellent hearing, so Wang Jin only had to say the words underneath her breath for the elf to be able to hear.

The mother daughter interactions were surprisingly easy to write so I'm glad it translated well online.

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Water Margin 2011 1st Opening Theme)

Chapter 8: Update from the Empire and the Tale of Wang Jin- A Conversation With a Young Friend

But while Wang Jin was fleeing the capital, an imperial meeting occurred on the same day.

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934

"The Emperor has arrived!" proclaimed the Chief Eunuch towards the massive assembly.

Every important minister, general, and government figure prostrated themselves and touched their foreheads on the floor.

"May the Emperor live up to 10,000 years... 10,000 years... Ten thousand 10,000s of years," they chorused.

The Elven scribe's left eye twitched.

"Please be seated," the Recently Crowned Emperor gently commanded.

"Thank you, your Highness," the government chorused, each person taking their respective seats in the Imperial Assembly Hall.

The Chief Eunuch pulled out a woodblock scroll, reading directly from it, "now comes forth Grand Marshal Gao Qiu to give his military report!"

Gao Qiu pitter-pattered to the location at a distance in front of the Recently Crowned Emperor where he would make his announcement. He ketoued before him.

"Please rise Grand Marshal Gao," the Recently Crowned Emperor gently ordered.

"Your servant thanks you, your Highness," he responded, rising and pulling out his own woodblock scroll to give his military report, "there are a few matters to announce. The first is that we are in the midst of finding a new Head Arms Instructor. The second is a request..."

"We wish to interrupt your report with a question," the Recently Crowned Emperor interrupted. Gao Qiu bowed, giving assent.

The Recently Crowned Emperor continued, "we wish to inquire about the previous Head Arms Instructor. Why did they retire at such a time and what is their family and given name?"

Gao Qiu paused, and his eyes narrowed for a second, "their family name is Wang. Given name Jin. Retired due to family reasons."

"We see... Ever since our ancestors walked and fought upon this land in the olden days, filial piety has been a cornerstone of not only our culture, but every single one of us humans living in this great Empire. Carry on."

The Elven scribe's mouth twitched.

Gao Qiu bowed, being careful not to show his face towards the Recently Crowned Emperor, "your majesty is wise and knowledgeable," he then rose to continue his report, "your servant shall continue his report. The second matter is a request from General Pang of the Last Desert's Garrison. Seismological reports have indicated a rise in the activity of wereworms and the garrison requests more provisions, particularly flaming medicine."

"We hereby grant this request, and its execution shall be done through jurisdiction of the Grand Marshal."

"Your Majesty is wise and your servant thanks you," responded Gao Qiu, bowing, "the third request is from the Zeng Family Fortress on our Empire's western frontier across the mountains. They seek a new Arms Instructor as their last one died in a horse-riding accident."

The Recently Crowned Emperor leaned forward in his seat, "we are aware that is quite a distance from the Fortress to our capital. We urge the Grand Marshal to deal with this matter quickly and efficiently. The frontier villages and fortresses are important for our own protection and is a reflection of our austere foreign policy."

"Your Majesty is wise! And your servant thanks your Highness," responded Gao Qiu, bowing again, "those are all all the reports for now."

"We thank you for your report, Grand Marshal Gao Qiu," announced the Recently Crowned Emperor, "you may be seated."

"Your servant thanks you," Gao Qiu said as he prostrated before him again. A few people were twitching in the crowd.

"We ask the Assembly if there are any other matters they wish to propose or discuss," the Recently Crowned Emperor stated.

At once, a minister briskly walked forward and bowed to him at a distance, "your servant, Marshal Su Yuanjing wishes to make a proposal before the whole court."

"We allow you to do so."

"Your servant thanks your Majesty.

The Empire is strong as we have recovered from the calamities of the Wainriders. Adding to that, our northern frontier is safe due to efforts of the Last Desert's Garrison. In terms of resources and stockpiles, our granaries are full and the armories are filled to the brim with new weapons each day. Not only that, our soldiers are trained and fit. Thus, it is in your servant's belief that now is the time to permanently secure our western frontier to allow for the settling of new land and the gaining of new resources. Your Majesty, as we speak, our intelligence has inferred that the Wainriders seem to be concentrating their attention ever westward and southward. We should secure our frontier before they change their mind.

Your servant proposes sending an expeditionary force of 20,000 and colonization groups to settle over the Western Mountains to increase our control all the way to the Inland Sea."

In response, the Recently Crowned Emperor waited a few seconds, considering this request. Then he spoke, "we ask if there are any counter-arguments towards this proposal?"

General Tong Guan at once moved forward so that he was next to Marshal Su Yuanjing, bowing before the Recently Crowned Emperor, "your servant wishes to make their retorts."

"We allow you to do so."

"Your servant thanks your Majesty.

Marshal Su makes sound points regarding our strength, but your servant urges against this proposal! Should we substantially increase our presence west of the mountains, the Wainriders will focus their attention on us again and we will, once again, be at war against a mobile enemy. Instead, I strongly urge that we formally ally with the Wainrider Confederation until the time comes where they officially become a buffer state between the Giants of the West, the South and the Southwest. Let those who individually seek out the frontier do so, but the forces of Dongjing's 80,000 shall not."

Su Yuanjing turned towards General Tong, countering, "and how many more of us need to be given to these chariot-riding beasts to satiate their lust? To send them off in foreign lands to be breeding slaves? To increase their population and bear their children? How many more new policy-created orphans will we have in our Empire or how many children will be left motherless to secure this alliance? I would rather we send emissaries to these Giants of the West. Allying with distant states to attack nearby ones worked plenty of times in the past, after all."

Tong Guan responded, barking, "it is necessary for our safety! We ally with the Wainriders so they do not feel threatened by the Giants of the West, the south, and the southeast. So that when the Wainriders do mass their forces and march far from their homes, that is when we strike and take their lands. Furthermore, the Giants of the West are no mere people who lay about all day eating food, drinking in taverns, and being happy with their lot. They are a strange mighty folk who somehow have a functioning economy with a nigh incomprehensible tax revenue system, and they seek designs on the same lands as we do as well!"

"There are multiple counter-retorts I have but I wish to no longer waste the Assembly's time on this discussion, General Tong. It looks like our debate can only be settled by our Majesty," Marshal Su then turned towards the Recently Crowned Emperor, saying, "your Majesty, please render a decision to my proposal."

Tong Guan also turned towards the Recently Crowned Emperor, adding, "your Majesty, may your wisdom illuminate the answer to our debate."

A silence followed.

The Recently Crowned Emperor turned towards the Elven scribe, asking, "respected scribe. Pray tell, is it in your opinion that the elves will follow us past the Western Mountains?"

She paused, as if choosing her words carefully, then stood from her seat, bowing once, saying, "your servant cannot speak for all of the elves. Far across the mountains there are elves, but they are of a different mind and are a proud folk with their own individual governments. They would only help the Eastern Empire if it benefited them in some way. As for the elves east of the mountains, the memory of the Cataclysm, the loss of our birthland due to conflicts so far away in the West, is still fresh in most of the elves' minds. I fear most would rather sunder their souls rather than go into the West."

Whispers echoed throughout the chamber as most shook their head, not in frustration however.

With a sigh, the Recently Crowned Emperor stated, "thank you for your words, respected scribe. You may be seated. To unjustly lose their birthland as a consequence of a conflict so far away... is a sorrow that we cannot and should not fathom. We must be prudent to ensure that this does not happen to us.

We wish that everybody could only get along. That we could have a world with no fighting and no conflict. With forests filled with brothels and taverns for us to feast and drink following a hard day at work. But it seems no land on our earth is that merry nor cheery. Save for the Penglai Islands, a land inaccessible to us now."

The God of Destruction's statue menacingly glinted in the corner.

"But alas!" he added, "we must make do with what we have. We will not send our women far off in lands with strange tongues. There is enough resources and strength in the Eastern Empire to guarantee an alliance... or guarantee that whatever opposing venture the Wainriders have would meet complete failure.

Grand Marshal Gao,"

Gao Qiu stood up and moved towards the back of the two officials already standing before him.

"Your servant is present!"

"Guarantee us a formal alliance with the Wainriders."

"...understood!" replied Gao Qiu.

The God of Destruction's shadow kept on growing and receding, as if unsure how to take this order. At the same time the Elven scribe closed her eyes, exhaling, before opening them again.

The Recently Crowned Emperor then waved off the three officials still in front of him, stating, "you three may be seated now."

Tong Guan had a victorious smile on his face, while Su Yuanjing left with a disappointed frown. Gao Qiu, meanwhile, had a resigned expression on his face as if he realized that he needed to learn a new language rather quickly.

The Recently Crowned Emperor continued business as soon as everyone went back to their seats, "now... That matter is settled. The other reason for an alliance with the Wainriders is to guarantee the safe transport of the God of Agriculture's Birthday gifts to the West. Let us now speak more on this matter on their contents and the logistics of its secure transportation..."

__________________

Five Days Later

100 Leagues from Dongjing

The only sound besides the wheel loudly rotating were the loud snores of Wang Sheng, bound to the wagon by rope, newly bought straw hat covering her face. Wang Jin was also bearing a straw hat, currently positioned shielding the back of her head from the rising Sun. Even though her legs were absolutely killing her at this point, she had moved them an incredible distance away from Dongjing in only five days. Their destination was Cangzhou, the last of the major cities on the East-West Road before they reached the beginning of the Western Mountains. They went off to the side of the road whenever they heard the loud hooves of horses passing by, as Wang Jin worried that Gao Qiu would send riders after them. The pair ate when they needed to, drank from their many gourds when they needed to, urinated/defecated when they needed to, slept in one of the taverns/inns at night, and continued on whenever the rooster crowed. Before the start of each day, Wang Jin exchanged her wheelbarrow for a new one, usually paying a small exchange fee.

Their food provisions were running low, which meant that they needed to buy food soon from a village. Wang Jin was not looking forward to the haggling. It was already bothersome to only buy hot water and ignore the taverns' requests for them to buy alcohol. But she did not want to drive drunk.

Her mother had eaten, though not as much as Wang Jin liked. She drank plenty of liquids and often they needed to get off the side of the road in order for the liquids to leave her system. She also slept quite a bit to her daughter's amazement. Sleeping on a moving wheelbarrow in such an upright position was quite a feat.

There were times Wang Jin had to make sure her mother's chest was still rising and falling.

After defecation, they used the fabrics to clean their behinds. Hopefully, if the Elven scribe's item did the trick, only one of the fabrics containing dried grass was needed in a day or two.

Ingest "that" when cramping begins. Then rub "this" on topically over that area where the monthly water escapes, thought Wang Jin again to herself, recounting the steps from the instructions given to her.

If this were some cruel joke, Wang Jin was going to turn back around and kick that elf's ass until her soul escaped her body. The sleep helped the fatigue initially but continuous running for five days straight (albeit with hours of sleep) was making her incredibly sore and absolutely irritated. There was also the fact that her body got hotter each day and it would get harder to sweat.

Couldn't Gao Qiu just wait one more week? Was this his sick twisted way to torture her? Force her to do heavy exercise on her designated 'paperwork and evaluation week''?

Miraculously, it had not rained during the daytime. That would've flat out ruined everything. The roads would've been wet, the wheel would've gotten stuck in the mud, etc. It rained at very convenient times in the middle of the night to allow for the road to dry.

It was three hours after dawn on the road when she heard the galloping sound of a lone rider growing louder as they got closer. She risked a look behind her and immediately scowled, slowing down her pace and moving to the side. The wheelbarrow stopped, and she quickly acted, knowing full well that her next action would blow whatever disguise they had. She had already revealed part of her face, even though the hat was covering the back of her head, after all.

Wang Jin hurriedly unclasped her baldric, repositioned the sabre so that it would be at her right side, then put on her baldric again. She had done that so many times in her life that she figured out how to do it rather quickly.

The hooves grew louder.

"...Wha? We're there already... Jin'er? *yawn*" said Wang Sheng softly as she woke up.

"Horse archer behind me," Wang Jin whispered, her back still turned towards the incoming horseman.

At once, her mother's face lost its foggy appearance, clarity manifesting in her eyes, and she turned her head towards the rider

"Bow on back, not in front," she replied.

"Strange," Wang Jin muttered.

She recognized who it was immediately based on the helm alone. Afar it looked like a helmet with two wings sprouting upwards towards the sky. But upon closer inspection, they were actually flame tendrils curving towards the air, forming a crown of golden flames enveloping the iron helm. The center of the crown was engraved a brilliant jade oval, in which the character, "史" , was etched. The top of the helm was a fletch, as if someone shot an arrow directly through the center of it, where only the end of the arrow could be seen hanging from the top.

This was the helmet of Dongjing's Archery Instructor of 80,000, Shi Wengong.

Wang Jin had recalled the day when Lu Junyi gifted the specially designed piece to Shi Wengong as a birthday gift. Needless to say, the gift was greatly appreciated, especially now that Shi Wengong was still wearing it.

This was no time to reminisce, as Wang Jin laid her left hand on her sabre's hilt. Once her mother indicated that Wengong had pulled out her bow, that would be when Wang Jin would turn around, unsheathe the sword at the same time, and slash at where she thought the arrow was going to be aimed. Or, at the very least, surprise her former student enough to miss.

Like that would ever happen; Shi Wengong never missed.

"Bow still on back, a couple more seconds daughter," Wang Sheng hissed, untying the knot of the bag that contained all the weapons they carried.

Among archers in the realm, Wang Jin knew of only one other archer who was equal to Shi Wengong, and that was General Pang Wanchun of the Last Desert's Garrison. There were ways to deflect arrows from most archers, though. The former Head Arms Instructor knew of certain shield-less weapon techniques that could deflect most arrows. Wang's personal favorite was swirling two sabres in front of her at such a speed to deflect all projectiles. 5 years ago she could do it easily. Now though... even if she had two sabres (she carried only one), Wang Jin was not confident that she could deflect even one of the Archer Instructor's arrows.

Wang Jin knew that the best area to target was not her former student directly, but the horse that carried her. An accurately thrown sabre would do the trick. Next, she needed to grab a weapon from the wheelbarrow. Then came the tricky part of subduing a taller armored foe who was an expert in all combat styles... and Wang Jin's legs were in no shape to fight for long. This could very well be the last fight Wang Jin would ever have, and it would likely end in her death.

The galloping crescendoed, though Wang Jin was not sure whether what was louder: her own heart beat or the horse's hooves.

"Slow your heart Wengong, I can see your bow move before you shoot," came a memory unbidden.

Then out of the corner of the eye the horse's head appeared, not even acknowledging the wheelbarrow. Shi Wengong had not even angled herself to fire. Instead the rider, in full lamellar armor, galloped ahead of the pair.

Wang Jin exhaled, and breathed out several more times. Now all they needed to do was wait until she rode off into the distance...

Only to see that Shi Wengong had dismounted 25 feet ahead of them and began walking towards them. The helm gleamed from the rising sun, like a frozen fire atop an oval green jewel.

"Careful daughter," cautioned Wang Sheng, "I suggest the..."

"Swordbreaker," interrupted Wang Jin, attaching the sheathed weapon to her left hip. The swordbreaker, from a distance, appeared to be a regular sword, except that if one looked closer it was no sword. The blade was thick, like a carved steel long rectangular prism with a sharp edge. This blade was made specifically for disarming, and if the opponent's sword grip was strong enough, the swordbreaker would damage any normal sword that was its target. The weapon was heavier than a sword, but Wang Jin could wield it like a kitchen knife with one hand. Though she knew that Shi Wengong usually fought with a spear at closer range, Wang Jin wanted to neutralize the armor if words were not enough.

"... the staff because of its longer reach," muttered Wang Sheng, "just talk it out and don't get your ass killed. Your brat has armor and you have cloth."

"...I know, Ma," she responded. Wang Jin walked forward, taking a few deep breaths to steady her heart. She looked around herself seeing travelers very far in the distance behind and ahead of them. She was not sure whether to be relieved or worried. Wang Jin walked forward to meet her former student.

Sooner than when she would've liked, they were within five feet of each other. Shi Wengong looked a little less pale, perhaps because she was outdoors more. There were those same bags under her eyes, though they now were less apparent. Perhaps she was finally getting some sleep? Meanwhile, Shi Wengong also spent some time eyeing her old master's entire body.

Seconds passed.

This silence aggravated Wang Jin.

"Well out with it brat! I'm in no mood for your nonsense. You said, what was it, 'I'll take more than your hair the next time we meet'? Well maybe I should have started praying cause I don't want your blood on my hands."

Shi Wengong raised her eyebrows. This further annoyed Wang Jin.

"Master, I can tell you're exhausted. Your skin is peeling, I can see your body begging for rest. Is that a straw hat? Your legs are vibrating too. You look like you need to bathe. Have you even done so since we last met? You smell."

"Baths cost money and I'm in a hurry," replied Wang Jin, "now tell me why you're here or I'll skip to the part where I break your neck."

Shi Wengong's eyes flashed and narrowed in an instant. Wang Jin placed her left hand on her sabre's hilt. Then, the archer sighed, and her former teacher returned her hand to her side.

"Frontier work, not assassinating you in broad daylight," she responded, "you'd be dead already, after all."

"Hmph," Wang Jin grunted, looking around, this time seeing caravans and people closer in the distance heading towards them, "in a road with so much travelers. I know you. You would've tracked us down until we travelled on a less than open road, and then you would've fired your arrows at me.

Not that you could ever kill me; I would have deflected them. I have more tricks up my sleeve than you know."

Shi Wengong laughed.

Wang Jin successfully prevented herself from trying to throttle her former student.

Then Wang Jin, changing the subject, asked, "So you left Lin Chong all alone in the capital then. With all those snakes?"

Her former student's mirth quickly evaporated as she glared in response, "Sister Lin can take care of themselves. They have family and friends. Why drag Lin Chong down to the West with me?"

"You're saying Sister Lin again? When did that happen?" Wang Jin asked in surprise as the caravans approached ever closer. Wengong's horse had pranced outside of the road and had began grazing on the grass.

Shi Wengong's eyes softened, "I told Sister Lin that I was going to leave. She... convinced me to celebrate that. I had fun... Most fun I had in a long time," then her eyes hardened again, "but I am loyal to the Empire, and I will execute their wishes."

The last statement angered Wang Jin, so she retorted, "...and there you were, last we talked, yelling about how I was abandoning the two of you."

"You did just th-!"

"Yet you run off like a puppy chasing after a stick thrown by that sad excuse of a Grand Marshal. You should change your family name to 'Gou.' It suits you, you dog official. 'Abandon the only one who defended Wang Jin' 'ruff!' 'Go across the mountain!' 'woof!' 'Go launch yourself against the Wainriders' 'Arf!'" Wang Jin testily said, raising and lowering her register mockingly.

"Shut up!" screeched Shi Wengong, a growing anger alighting her features as she seethed with every word heard, "just shut up! Unlike you, you insidious bat, I have hope for the Empire. And unlike you, I'm not running away from the problems I created! If anything, you're the one who abandoned us!”

Wang Jin's expression turned weary, as she responded, “we've been over this already. What more will it take to show you I wasn’t abandoning you, huh? You took my hair! What else would you like, huh? An arm? A leg? A liver? My middle fingers to shove up your ass? What else do you want?”

“No, you need to listen to me, Master," responded Shi Wengong as she took a deep breath or two, as if collecting her thoughts, "You think you're doing the right thing, that you're being brave. Well you should've stayed in the capital and rose within. You could've gained the Imperial Court's attention with your talent. But nooo, you're too good for that. Too good for us! What did you think would happen, huh?"

This roused Wang Jin, who immediately answered, "that you would've immediately petitioned the Emperor directly to become the next Head Arms Instructor. On the same day even! Think, you mopey ghost-faced moron, what is the pastime for nearly all Emperors? Hunting! Do they use hammers and swords to hunt? No! They use bows! BOWS! Part of your responsibility is to teach them how to shoot!"

"Well that have been a good idea... SIX DAYS AGO WHEN YOU WERE IN MY HOUSE! You think I can read minds?! We're not elves!"

"You should've figured that out yourself! The old Shi Wengong would have! You stupid idiotic 250 pound egg!"

"Well the old Shi Wengong is dead! And quite frankly you can die too for all I care!" roared Shi Wengong, "what do you know of me? What do you know of pain, to have your heart literally torn out and shred into 10,000 slices?"

"Pain, huh?" repeated Wang Jin, a darkened look souring her features slowing her speech to make sure her former student heard every word, "have you ever seen a troll slowly rip apart bones, muscles, and organs as they slowly chew the body parts of a friend who's still alive? To see people you've seen since childhood get mangled, crushed, killed in more ways than you can count? To be responsible for digging 6 feet into mud with nightcrawlers to put their decaying bodies in? Just like I told you back then, I know loss, and mine was permanent!"

"A quick death instead of torture, huh?" cackled Shi Wengong, "well maybe we should've all died fighting that troll. So that you can once again add another to tale to your stupid list... To be the survivor in another tragic story. Oh I feel soooo sorry for you, Master. So... sorry!"

10 years ago, Wang Jin would've leapt forward and uppercut her former student's jaw with either a fist or a foot. A massive brawl would've then ensued. But she knew where to hurt Shi Wengong, and it was not her body.

Wang Jin stepped forward, and said in a low voice, "but wasn't that whole troll experience the beginning of the happiest period in your life?"

This left the archer shocked and speechless.

Wang Jin saw the betrayed look in her former student's eyes, but continued, "oh yes, and what a happy time it was! Getting to hear all of it, both me and Lin Chong, seeing Shi Wengong grin and giggle. Looking like a doe instead of a hunter. One of the happiest people on this earth. Flowers and other crap would grow as you pranced about happily on the road. How the hell you could even concentrate to fire a bow is beyond me because your thoughts were always elsewhere. Where training and meetings became an excuse for something more. It was all sunshine and fireworks for you, wasn't it? And then what happened?"

The betrayed look now looked downright murderous, and her pale face was growing red with anger, "I will seize you by the entrails and drag you all the way to Dongjing!" thundered Shi Wengong.

Wang Jin's eyes glinted, and she was just about to move her arms towards her weapons when she then finally realized that there were gasps in the background. She looked all around her, first seeing her mother who had palms covering her face and then also saw the growing crowd of people that were surveying the scene on the East-West Road. A few dwarves were counting coins and talking with each other, as if they were betting on some action that was to happen. Some artists were out on the ground, painting and drawing feverishly the scene of an armored figure and a peasant arguing over some topic. Even a bunch of the river-elves were listening from a distance. There were witnesses, and Wang Jin relaxed, knowing that the dog official, also known as her former student, would not blatantly break the law.

"Great job, my pea-brained former student. You just threatened to kill a peasant in front of pretty much every being on Earth. No wonder you were left-"

Shi Wengong suddenly closed the gap between them. Wang Jin's right hand went to her swordbreaker.

But nothing happened, and for a second, Wang Jin saw a reflection of herself, weak and fearful, in the cold eyes of Shi Wengong.

Shi Wengong smiled, her eyes did not, as she quietly said, "you're mortal, after all, Master. Pray that we do not meet again."

She then backed off as if nothing happened, whistled for her horse and turned her back on her former master. When the horse came, she mounted the horse in a swift movement, and rode away towards the Western Mountains. The back of her flaming helm gleamed fold in the sunlight as she rode off into the distance.

This left Wang Jin alone, adjusting her hat, trying to calm herself down as she realized that Shi Wengong was this close to caving her throat in with one punch, as she would've been too late in unsheathing the swordbreaker. Why was she going for a weapon instead of just blocking with her arms? If only if she was not so irritated from her monthly-

No, that was just an excuse. For all the bravado and her brain knowing that Wengong could kill her, she was truly not anticipating one of her students to actually try and do so. She should've expected it... Shi Wengong's anger was something she saw firsthand, and this realization pissed her off even more.

And apparently, Wang Jin also needed to bribe everyone in the crowd to hush up about this event. The situation just kept getting worse and worse.

Might as well hand myself back to Gao Qiu! I'm such a dumbass! she silently berated to herself.

Oh, and she began to feel the cramping.

Could this day get any worse?

~~~

102 Leagues from Dongjing

Well, now they didn't really have any more money left. There went most of her savings from the past 10 years. Curse that brat for not helping clean up the mess, though really after thinking on it, much of the fault lay with Wang Jin as well. She easily bought off most of the fellow humans because her stench seemed to give her an advantage in haggling; bathing was a big deal in the Eastern Empire, even among the common folk. She wasn't exactly sure how that gave her the advantage, but it worked. The artists were a bit more difficult, as some of them were used to drawing stench, but they did not really dent her savings. However, the dwarves were a more hardy bunch and had a notoriously high overhead for the customary bribe. They took most of the remaining money she had left. She really needed to stop at the next village to... rob it or something. Maybe get some money from work if that was at all possible.

Wang Jin guessed the elves found the event entertaining. They always did like unique conversations that creatively utilized language.

Her mother was mostly silent the whole time. Usually a bad sign. This meant that she was really thinking about some grand topic and was planning another long lecture to her daughter. She had only talked to request food, drink, or a location to expel matter and fluids.

On the bright side, the stuff the Elven scribe gave Wang Jin worked for the cramping. Now she just needed to find the nearest village to apply the topical substance and then see if the rest of it worked according to the instructions. She was not going to do so by the main road, as the visual would provide unnecessary questions for the passerby. This was best done in private.

Really, it seemed the medicine had a serene calming effect on her temper too. Even thinking about Shi Wengong made her reminisce about the good times they had, memories of the snarky laughter they used to share, the quiet back-and-forth commentary they had during meetings, of pride in the archer's ability to quickly figure out techniques with all sorts of different weapons.

When Shi Wengong was mentally sound, she was one of the more complex people Wang Jin ever met, even when the former was a child. The daughter of a constable and a female courtesan, she enlisted as a budding soldier to avoid the possible fate of being sent off as one of the chosen women to prevent anymore Wainrider attacks. That, like Lin Chong, was the fate of her mother. With Shi Wengong's pale skin and her height, marks of great beauty, she would've been among the first chosen. Yet at the same time, she could've avoided her fate by passing the Civil Service Examination. She was usually calm and collected, but her anger was like lightning out of the blue. Snarky yet kind. Was talented with all weapons, but became an archery instructor. Strong and gentle. Brave yet cautious. She was full of traits that seem to conflict with each other, yet they were balanced at the same time. Then everything changed after one night.

Thinking of happier times, a memory came to Wang Jin of three recruits she had been eyeing as potential apprentices. When they approached, one was shiny-eyed, eager to learn. The one in the middle had a focused look already befitting a soldier. And the third one was aloof, and did not seem to want to be there at all. The first two were Lin Chong and Shi Wengong.

She missed those days.

Hmm, the medicine really was making her more thoughtful than usual. Elves and their ways. They could be the richest people on earth if they wanted to with their abilities.

Wang Jin was musing, slowing herself to a brisk walk as she guided the wheelbarrow forwards the whole time. Up ahead was a sign that most likely led to the next village. As she moved more forward, she read the name of it:



Shi Family Village



The medicine's mental side effects wore off like a gust through fog.

"What... the... f-!"

Will Wang Jin enter this village? If so, what awaits her next on her journey? The next chapter shall answer these questions.

(Ending Theme: "Heroes Shed Tears Too" from the 2011 Water Margin OST)

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Chapter 9: the Tale of Wang Jin- On Parenthood and the Boy with the Nine Dragon Tattoos is More Disappointing Than You Think

Shi Family Village


"Jin'er, you've been cursing ever since we entered the village. Can you stop?! They're looking at us..." urgently requested Wang Sheng, who finally broke her silence.

There was a gathering of villagers who were indeed pointing, and at the same time, some held their nose.

"Take a bath!" nasally shouted one of the villagers.

"Oh come on! I do not smell that bad!" yelled Wang Jin in response.

"Big Sis Wengong warned us about you! You'll find no Goddess here, Homeless!"

"Good!" shouted back Wang Jin, moving forward, "I prefer men anyways!"

Another villager taunted, "only skunks and pigs would sleep with you!"

"Certainly prefer that than any of you idiots!" responded Wang Jin.

"You have short hair!" shouted a child.

"Shut up and grow some hair yourself!" she retorted. The child tried to rush forward but was held back by his parents.

This rankled another villager, who yelled, "your mouth is just as dirty! Get your stinky maggot-infested selves out of our village you short-haired freak!"

"I'll yank each of your nethermost hairs out and force you to choke on them!" yelled Wang Jin.

Multiple people had to restrain the villager from attacking Wang Jin, "You would huh? Grass mud horse! I'll strangle you!" she screamed.

"This brings back unpleasant memories..." muttered Wang Sheng, "how could someone not want to fight you back home? Jin'er! Stop acting like you're 12!"

"They're lucky! Couldn't this all have happened next week? Heck, a few days even!" Wang Jin hissed, her temper too far gone to listen to her mother, "I had to deal with one person named Shi and now I have to deal with an entire village of them!"

She then pointed at the sky, while her other hand guided the wheelbarrow forward.

It is said that the name of Eru was too holy to be invoked, and had been used seldom, never in jest or without full intent.

"Screw you too, you Lonely Bastard!" Wang Jin shouted in the air.

That utterance was not counted as one of said instances, even though Eru's name meant "He that is Alone."

"I'm going to die now, aren't I...?" asked Wang Sheng as she massaged her forehead with her hands.

The cursing unsettled most of the villagers, as they gasped and backed away. They did not want to be a recipient of a random lightning bolt from the heavens.

"Heathen! Demon! Stay away from us! You'll curse our village!" another villager cried.

Wang Jin spat on the ground in response, "then I'll bless your soil with my spit. Now can you fools let me be?!"

"If only Sister Wengong were here to teach you some manners," yelled yet another villager.

"Oh believe me, I wish Wengong were here too," she responded menacingly.

"Aaah the village sounds quite festive. Who has graced us now?" commented somebody from the front. From the center of the village appeared an old man with a long white beard and a balding head. He was slowly walking towards them with a gnarled cane, squinting a little and sniffed.

"Hmm, we have been expecting you. A rider earlier warned us of a heavily armed temperamental short-haired homeless traveler needing a bath. They have already generously paid for your room and board in my manor for the next two days. Please follow me."

Wang Jin's eyes twitched, part of her wondering what her former student was playing at with buying them shelter, but considering that he was the first person that was somewhat cordial to her, she said, "While I would love to chase and throttle that rider, please show me the room."

"Finally! Too much excitement for today!" muttered her mother.

"But first," the old man said raising his cane, "I will show you to the bathhouse, and you are not to leave until you two have adequately bathed. I will not have my village smell of rotten eggs for the entire day, it's bad enough in the morning..."

"...Fine!" barked Wang Jin, "I will take a bath! Please ensure our privacy, old man."

"You may call me Squire Shi."

"Yes, please ensure our privacy, Squire Shi."

~~~

She let her mother have the hot water while Wang Jin opted for the cold rice water. Because of both the umbrella and straw hat, her Ma was not burned by the sun at all. As for herself... she could feel her normally tan back burn along with portions of her arms and upper body. Not enough to hurt but she winced the harder she tried to scrub herself. The coldness provided relief to her skin, however. Rice water helped remove the accumulated oils from her running of 100 leagues in five days. That, combined with the bath beans, also helped remove her stench. If she had the luck of Black Sword, the water would have turned red. But that did not happen. Not that soon after the cramping, thankfully gone thanks to the elven medicine.

What a mess she put themselves in! Although she only had one day to plan the trip to Cangzhou, Wang Jin inwardly cursed at her shortsightedness.

10 years ago when she used the same road to Dongjing, she was just a daughter of a rural Arms Instructor. Due to the chaotic times with the Wainriders, traditions such as bathing and hair were not as prioritized for practical reasons, as many of the peasant villages were under constant threat. But with the times of peace came the return of the Empire's traditions among even the peasants. When Wang Jin, Lin Chong, Shi Wengong, and Lu Junyi toured the countryside on a training retreat/rite of passage, Wang Jin was too focused on coming up with training plans, making sure no one got lost, and overall being a mentor to three students who weren't even 16 yet. The intricacies and differences in village life even then should have been obvious in hindsight. If Wang Jin had more time, she probably would have never agreed to get her hair cut as a covenant of trust, that she wasn't abandoning Shi Wengong on purpose. She should've ignored her completely or rendered Wengong unconscious.

Yet reassuring Shi Wengong in Dongjing was absolutely needed. It was a miracle they had not come to blows back then; the argument they had today paled to the one they had six days ago. If Wang Jin had just left, then their meeting today would've been more of a disaster than it already was. It would've looked as if she deserted her student in the midst of her trauma.

If their chance encounter today went without a prior meeting, they would have come to blows. As Shi Wengong's ability surpassed even the high expectations set by her mentor all those years ago, combined with Wang Jin's fatigue, that spelled defeat for the mentor.

Wang Jin splashed more cold water on her face to try not to think about that. Instead, she thought about what should've been done in hindsight for her escape plan.

Traveling through the Old Roads rather than the East-West road seemed smarter now in hindsight. While it was more dangerous, with a higher possibility for robbers, outlaws, and other vermin to show up, there was less chance to encounter imperial soldiers. Heck, take Lin Chong and her husband along with her to help guard her Ma. If there was one thing that would have made Lin Chong crack, it would've been threats to her husband.

Her Ma was the main reason she opted for the main East-West road, but given today's events, taking the more dangerous routes made more sense.

Wang Jin's mother at that point decided to interrupt her musings, interjecting, "I think I know why you never gave birth."

Well that's utterly random thought Wang Jin. She turned towards her mother, giving her a sardonic look.

"Aside from having a belly as big as the Agricultural God? Not being able to drink, eat certain things, train, be an easier target for everyone, undergo all of that crap for almost a year, get attacked repeatedly inside by the growing being within, then go through all the pains of childbirth? Then going through all that and more raising said child except it becomes mental torture and it could last until my dying day?"

Wang Sheng laughed for quite a while. Wang Jin was not amused, as if she had to give this same answer to countless people.

"I wondered all those thoughts too whenever you did something stupid, child."

"Wow, aren't you the motivator."

"But," Wang Sheng continued, waving off the snark, "I've been thinking ever since that encounter between you and that brat. I heard enough of that conversation, cause you two were screaming at each other the whole time, and I saw the thoughtful looks on your face as we slowly got to Shi Family Village. As if you were really thinking about that brat.

You're afraid it will make you weaker."

What a bunch of...

Wang Jin narrowed her eyes, tilting her head, "Ma, did I not just tell that to you? The one year process and dealing with the..."

"No, daughter," Wang Sheng responded, shaking her head, "as in, even if you raised the most perfect child, you fear that you'll be like an elf mother, permanently losing part of yourself to them."

Wang Jin stayed silent for a few seconds, pondering those words in confusion.

"What do you mean, Ma?"

"I mean you leaving the capital, leaving your brats behind. Letting that other brat leave. I'm sure a large part of you wants them to be safe, but I know you, daughter. You think that the more time you spend with them the more strong they become, the less they see you as their superior. Then once they surpass you, they'll see you as weak and abandon you."

Wang Jin had no response to that. Until she thought back to what the original topic was about.

"But what does that have to do with me giving birth? My students are not my children..."

"Do they think the same? Didn't that brat mention something about you two not being like the elves who can read minds? Elves can do that when they are as close as family. Does that not show closeness, daughter?"

Wang Jin had initially thought that was a snarky throwaway comment from Shi Wengong, but the more she now thought about it... the more she frowned at the implications.

"Well that's an unfilial child then," Wang Jin scoffed, "she was inches from killing me."

"...and we would be dead if you weren't such a big influence on them, Jin'er."

Wang Sheng then added, "did they not also pay for our room and board for the next two days? Quite a cunning one to predict we could actually stop by their village; your brat impresses me."

"After prepping the crowd against me, yes!" responded an annoyed Wang Jin.

"Hmm, doing things to save face but still caring about who they love when it counts. Reminds me of a certain daughter of mine," mused Wang Sheng with a smirk on her face.

There was no response from Wang Jin as her eyes slowly relaxed in contemplation.

"I also don't think you see them as just a student, daughter," Wang Sheng said, then added with another smirk, "to think that Wang Jin, the great attacker, master of 18 weapons, would be caught flat-footed by an old apprentice? Hah! No loving parent expects their child to kill them."

Wang Jin looked away with a scowl and sighed.

Her mother laughed at this, then turned her back as she slowly began exiting the warm bathtub. A sudden thought struck Wang Jin then.

"Ma?" she asked.

"Yes, daughter?" Wang Sheng responded, back still facing her daughter as she was cleaning herself with a cloth.

"Do you regret having me?"

There was a pause.

"Forget I asked," muttered Wang Jin.

Her mother turned her head around, giving a raised eyebrow towards her daughter, wagging a finger at her, "if I said yes immediately you would not have believed me and said I was a masochist."

"Hmph."

"But no. Seeing you grow, make mistakes, learn new things, make new mistakes, I don't regret any of that. Witnessing such a strong person influence so many people and know that I was their first home? Why would I regret that?" Wang Sheng said with a proud smile, "I only regret that you did not grow up in a time of peace. Those cursed Wainriders got trounced by the Giants of the West so badly they wanted to take us and breed new soldiers for them. Oh and a bunch of other smaller regrets about your safety and so on."

"What if I wasn't strong?"

"Jin'er, you would've been strong, just in a different way than you think," Wang Sheng responded as she put on her robe, "and no matter what could have happened, you'll always be my child, and that is all that matters to me.

Now, I'm tired. And this dying woman would like to rest a bit. Wake me for dinner please."

Wang Jin remained silent as her mother left the bathhouse. She sat in her bathtub for quite some time, thinking on the words her mother said. There was a lot to ponder, from yet another added layer towards the puzzle that was Shi Wengong to her mother's own feelings on her only child. There she sat for some time until her hands were wrinkling from being soaked in the water.

~~~

Once Wang Jin dried herself, she rubbed the elf medicine on her sensitive area. Hopefully it worked as the instructions said it would and that the monthly water would only expel for one day at most. Then, she wrapped the fabric containing the dried leaves to pad said area. Then finally, after changing clothes, she brought the wheelbarrow towards their sleeping room, where her mother was loudly snoring.

As she searched for Squire Shi, Wang Jin began thinking of a way to get more money on the trip. All opportunities needed to be pursued. More discretion was needed. Because no longer was she Wang Jin, the kickass swashbuckling aspiring Arms Instructor, nor or Wang Jin, the best Head Arms Instructor in a generation. Now she was just Wang Jin, with the same name as quite a few other people had in the Empire, as both family name and given name were incredibly common among the populace.

It was time to grow up. It would be hard, there were bound to be times when Wang Jin would lose control. But she couldn't afford any more lapses, especially with her mother's passing in months.

She did not want to think about what that loss would do to her.

There could be no more mistakes on her way to Cangzhou. Living in the capital taught her a few things and these was the most important of them all: the power of listening, smiling and nodding, humor, making sure that the other person never stopped talking, and seizing the opportunity when apparent.

It just so happened the next conversation Wang Jin had would bring her back to economic solvency.

~~~

"...a very distant cousin according to the family tree book on the Shis that I'm responsible for," Squire Shi stated as he located the name "Shi Wengong" on a random page, "but family is family. Once she told us of her promotion to Arms Instructor on the frontier, we wanted to make a feast, you know? But it turns out they were in a hurry and had to leave."

Wang Jin nodded.

"A bit sad, too. Usually the most notable visitors we get are from the government. Particularly those young fools that they keep on sending that don't seem to be all that literate. I tell you the amount of times we have to tell them that we are not the Shi (施) Family Village, the Shi (石) Family Village, or the Shi (時) Family Village. I swear kids these days, not even recognizing that most of them sound different when you say them out loud!"

"Our language is tough. It's like learning two different languages," commented Wang Jin with a frown.

"Oh... absolutely," continued Squire Shi, "ehh... most of us in the village are illiterate, so I have to be the one organizing the family tax return. A nightmare... such a nightmare! Especially learning how to write in the old number system rather than the one we use everyday to put on the official documents. No wonder I lost much of my hair."

"I bet you were quite a looker when you were young," commented Wang Jin with a smile.

"Bah..." Squire Shi said, shaking his head, "back in my day people only valued accountancy for marriage qualities when they became older. The girls all went for the well-endowed brawny ones or the rich ones."

"Might as well carve a well-endowed human-shaped gem and sleep with it," she responded with a smirk.

"I.. oh... Ha! *cough* *cough*" Squire Shi snickered, "as an elder I am not supposed to laugh at such a... Aah I have paid my debts enough with this old life. Why not live a little?"

"You only live once," added Wang Jin.

The elder sighed, "but the young generation... perhaps they should be more aware of who brought them on this Earth?"

Hah! Always works like a charm! Now to reel him in... Wang Jin thought.

"Ah yes they should. You know from experience?"

Squire Shi once again sighed, louder this time, a sad look on his face, "...yes, though to see it firsthand from my own son. What I have done to deserve this?"

"Why nothing, surely. What could your son have done that was so wrong?" Wang Jin asked in a curious tone.

Sighing for a third straight time, Squire Shi shook his head again, "perhaps you should see for yourself. They are in the courtyard practicing with a staff."

Good, not a metaphorical child thought Wang Jin, as they walked closer to the courtyard, hearing the sound of the ground being struck and the staff breaking through the wind.

There he was: unbound black hair, young enough with no moustache or beard, but old enough to marry someone. That would be an easy feat, for he had a model upper body, shoulders, and abdominal muscles that would make someone swoon and want to attach themselves to him.

That was the first problem, the fact that he was half-naked (waist-up) and anyone could see it. Part of the art of fighting, when unarmored, was deception. That was why Wang Jin wore conservative clothing not because of some old-fashioned ideology, but because if people could see what she truly looked like, they could modify and adjust their fighting style and tactics accordingly.

Practicing when half-naked was a problem too. For one thing, clothing itself could be a weapon or a defense! Second, if this were a war no sane soldier would march to battle half naked with only a cape and a helmet. That was only in fantasy. Therefore, it only made sense to at least practice with clothes on and with weighted armor once they mastered the basics.

Wang Jin did her best to then focus on the boy's technique. The following were the staff movements she saw:

stab, stab, flourish, flourish, behind the back flourish, jumping smash, uppercut, uppercut, 360-slash, backflip uppercut...

And that was all Wang Jin needed to see. His technique was the second problem. Sure, he had enough talent to destroy weak opponents but all the unnecessary movements, the flashiness… it was a sign of an amateur. This boy would not stand up to a seasoned warrior.

Then there were nine other problems, specifically the nine different dragon tattoos all over the boy's body.

There's a reason why all prisoners were tattooed with the "prisoner" symbol on their face. Not only did it make it clear who this person was to the public, if they ever finished their time, tattooing was several times more of a taboo than cutting one's hair. The skin was an organ as well, and to choose to permanently tattoo one's skin was considered organ mutilation, one of the most unfilial things a person could do.

And what was the point of all those tattoos in fighting? Sure, it would intimidate almost everyone because it would be like facing the equivalent of a gelatinous swamp leaf thing, but any real warrior would destroy the boy. Particularly because he had to be half-naked for that intimidation tactic to work!

But nine dragon tattoos? It was a surprise Squire Shi had not died of stress yet!

"My wife left the village due to him," muttered Squire Shi, "and who wouldn't? To tattoo yourself not only once, but nine times, just for trying to 'look awesome'? My passed kidney stones are more filial than this fool."

"What's his name?" Wang Jin asked, trying to hide the disgust in her voice.

"Shi Jin (史進)"

…make that problem number 12, he shared the same given name as herself! This could get very confusing if they did not have different family names.

"I have to say, Squire Shi," Wang Jin loudly commented, "Shi Jin's form absolutely sucks!"

Naturally, the Boy with the Nine Dragon Tattoos overheard this and pointed his staff angrily at Wang Jin.

"Who are you to comment on my form, you're merely a middle-aged peasant!"

"Insolent cur!" yelled Squire Shi, a vein popping in his forehead, "you disgrace of a son! You dare insult one of our guests! What I would give to sire Wengong instead of you!"

"Shut up dad!" responded Shi Jin, "like you would ever understand the awesomeness of having these tattoos. Big Sister Wengong wishes they could be like me."

"Get me a staff," Wang Jin stated curtly towards Squire Shi.

"Eh? But..." and then Squire Shi whispered, "are you sure about this? They are actually competent with a staff."

"I could use your cane too to teach them a lesson," responded Wang Jin.

"Aah, no need for that. I'll get a staff for you..." Squire Shi said, "just don't say I did not warn you, my guest."

Once Wang Jin received a staff, she jumped down into the courtyard, walking five feet away from Shi Jin. The young man was already in a fighting stance, slightly bowed, one foot in front of the other.

"Just because you're our guest doesn't mean I'll go easy on you!" proclaimed a confident Shi Jin.

"Well at least you did not use ‘me as a woman’ being the reason," commented Wang Jin with a smirk on her face.

"You're a woman? With that short of hair?"

The smirk disappeared.

How quickly will Wang Jin defeat this guy? To find out, please read the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: 好汉歌 (Heroes' Song), first ending theme of the 1998 Water Margin)

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Rivvy: Thanks still for the explanations! You'll find your own road in this all, I am sure. I'll wait on the next one and the ones after *g*
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Wang Jin Beats Gao Qiu (1998 Water Margin OST))

Chapter 10: the Tale of Wang Jin- Back to Economic Solvency and Letters in the Dark

"Such manners," Squire Shi muttered, then coughed and spoke louder, "I will judge this match accordingly. Whoever is disarmed first is the winner."

Shi Jin swirled his staff, both ends bound with a little rope, in front of him, left leg in front of right, his weight on the front foot rather. The young man's hands were positioned on the lower part of the staff, suitable for slashes, uppercuts, and other maneuvers.

But Wang Jin knew what to do, as she mirrored her opponent, with the exception of her right hand closer to the bottom base of the staff. She bent her legs, right foot pointed 90 degrees to the right to allow for her to bend until she was heavily squatting. There was no sharp pain, and she was a little relieved that the elven medicine removed all the annoying troubles that would usually happen normally if she did such a stance right before her monthly water was going to exit.

Shi Jin recognized the stance, lowering his staff accordingly.

"You seem to have experience with this weapon," Shi Jin noted, his face looking a bit more serious, "not that it will help against me, woman!"

"Hmph," responded Wang Jin with a blank expression, her eyes focused on her opponent.

"It seems you both are in your stances," Squire Shi said, then announced, "then let the match.... begin!"

Wang Jin immediately exited her stance and began moving backward, her left hand releasing the grip on her staff as she used her right hand to drag the staff in front of her on the ground while moving at the same time.

"Where are you going?" Shi Jin taunted as he gave chase, but with his staff aimed lower to the ground as if he was anticipating an attack from below.

She allowed her opponent to catch up to her until he was within striking range. Then suddenly, Wang Jin raised both eyebrows, her left hand gripped the staff above her right as she swiftly raised the weapon vertically as if she was going to do an overhead smash on the top of Shi Jin's head.

Shi Jin hurriedly tried to raise his staff to parry the upcoming smash. But lo! It was a feint. For Wang Jin, in another swift motion, retracted her staff clockwise and stabbed Shi Jin's chest with it.

"Guh-!" he cried, as he fell flat on the ground on his back, dropping his staff as it clattered away.

A few seconds passed while he lay on the ground.

Loud clapping was heard.

"...Incredible! Good strike!" shouted Squire Shi, as he used his cane to quickly walk over to Wang Jin, "to see someone finally best my son, and so quick too!"

The squire then slightly narrowed his eyes, though he still carried a smile, as he added, "you are more than you seem. Not a mere heavily armed homeless traveler, but someone of more renown, I gather. May this old man inquire your name?"

She considered the various names and aliases that she and her mother had come up with. One option would be some mysterious elven name that actually did not mean anything, maybe a dwarven name that had a euphemistic meaning, or perhaps a nickname like the 'flying spear.'

Then she remembered that they were economically insolvent and that the name 'Wang Jin' itself was worth far more than her weight in gold.

But first, there was the matter of Shi Jin, still on the ground laying on his back. The rise and fall of his chest showed he was still alive, though he had not yet spoken, "I hope your son over there is not that injured," she pointed at the half-naked young man with the nine dragon tattoos.

"My son is pondering their life choices," Squire Shi quickly responded with a dismissive wave towards his son, "but I desire to know your name, at least of the person who bested my son in such quickness."

"Very well then. Though don't say I didn't warn you! For I am Wang Jin," she said, doing the customary bow with hands clasped in front towards Squire Shi.

"That... is a very common name," Squire Shi responded to her annoyance, and then he stiffened as if struck by a thought, "per chance are you Wang Jin, Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000?"

Wang Jin straightened her body, looking Squire Shi in the eye with a hint of a smile, "former Head Arms Instructor."

At this point his son had popped back up and had begun eagerly listening. Squire Shi's voice grew more urgent "the teacher of our Shi Wengong?"

"Yes, in everything but manners," Wang Jin nodded with a small smirk that did not reach her eyes.

"The one who singlehandedly slew 50 Wainriders in their raid on the capital 8 years ago?"

Wang Jin blinked a few times, then she responded, "ha! I would say 100; I gave the others half my kills."

"The hero who slew a troll years ago?"

She slightly tilted her head as if to ponder that question, "which one?" she rhetorically asked.

"Aiya!" shouted Squire Shi as he dropped his cane and tried to ketou towards Wang Jin.

"Oh come now!" she admonished, rolling her eyes, "I'm not royalty!"

She would have then grabbed him, but Shi Jin had run towards his father, supporting him with both hands. Yet the young man was not looking at him but had his wide eyes staring at Wang Jin, as if beholding a living legend.

She rolled the cane towards her with her foot, then with the slightest of motions, kicked the stick to lift it to the air, and grabbed it with her left hand.

"This is yours, I believe," Wang Jin said, offering the cane to the squire.

"You... I thank you. Aaah but if I had only known!" he said, moving around animatedly, "we could have slain a few sheep and feasted! I... Son! Bow towards Instructor Wang immediately."

Shi Jin immediately ketoued towards Wang Jin, "Shi Jin apologizes for the rudeness, respected Instructor. Please forgive me!"

Whatever amusement Wang Jin had was rapidly declining. She always felt awkward when people treated her like some sort of demigod, as if she could do no wrong and was some paragon or symbol for everyone to emulate. But this was something she needed to endure, for economic solvency, for...

Her thoughts were then interrupted as Shi Jin suddenly rose eagerly, bowing and stating, "Shi Jin requests for you to be his new instructor! My past eight teachers have taught me little, but your, maybe, future student is confident that you are the perfect one for me!"

"Shi...Jin!" barked Squire Shi, his eyes narrowing in disgust, yet there was an odd gleam in his eye, "you brazen boy! You request that from Instructor Wang? You dare make me spend money yet again? Need I remind you how much it cost our family the past eight tries? Though this time for one of the best instructors in the land? I ought to kick you out of the village for your lack of self-cultivation!"

"Actually," Wang Jin said, "I cannot tarry here as an instructor, as I am traveling towards Cangzhou."

"Then I shall travel with!" Shi Jin responded, cutting off his father before he could respond, "I will guard you with my life if need be, carry everything you ask, do whatever you say. I want to become just like you!"

"Son, what are you-?" sputtered Squire Shi, still with the odd gleam in his eye.

"Well," Wang Jin interrupted with a smirk, "attach some glands to your chest and shorten yourself a few... wait!" Her eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Did you pledge those same things towards your past eight instructors?"

Shi Jin paused, his eyes darting around until he bowed and clasped his hands towards her, "you are different."

The response made it easier for Wang Jin to immediately pivot around and walk towards the exit of the courtyard.

She did not walk briskly though.

"Wait! Respected instructor, please," Squire Shi requested, his right hand forward as if trying to stop Wang Jin from leaving, "I know my son is an utter fool who has little talent other than the martial arts..."

"Dad! Don't embarrass me in front of Instructor Wang!"

"...but as the saying goes," Squire Shi continued, ignoring his son, "'he who travels a lot becomes wise; he who is wise stays home.' As he is an utter idiot who cannot even cook rice, please let him travel with you so he can finally become somebody."

"Cooking rice is hard!"

"No, it is not! Not at all!"

I don't think that's what that saying means... They are desperate! thought Wang Jin.

She did not bother turning her head around as she responded, "A raw gem cut by eight different people becomes a worthless pebble. What more do I, a ninth instructor, have to offer? Further, I have already trained one 'Shi' and my hair is short now. If I take another one, I might become as bald as a Moriist." She took another step forward.

"Wait instructor, I beg you to wait!" Squire Shi urgently said, "for there is another phrase that could be more to your liking."

His face now became business-like, casting aside all pretenses of what he actually wanted.

"'Money talks,'" he added, "I shall offer 1,000 strings of iron coins for your services."

Wang Jin turned her head around with a cold expression, "I deal in gold and silver, not in pre-pubescent steel. You think that I do not keep up with the inflation rates? This is not 10 years ago, old man!"

"Aah," Squire Shi said, his voice a little bit more gentle, "it is but the standard low-ball initial offer in traditional haggling, as you well know.

10 taels of silver, then."

"Hmph," grunted Wang Jin as she turned around, "every single one of my four apprentices each told me that one word from me was worth more than 1,000 gold taels."

"...1,000 gold, we are not dwarves! We do not have such wealth!" exclaimed Squire Shi with wide eyes, then his eyes quickly narrowed as he immediately said, "20 taels of silver!"

Wang Jin made a point to sigh loudly, shaking her head.

"Dad, perhaps I can-"

"50 taels of silver!"

She then suddenly focused her sight on Shi Jin, asking, "how many weapons do you wish to master?"

Before Squire Shi could prevent his son from responding, Shi Jin said, "as many as you have mastered!"

"18 huh?" Wang Jin said, successfully preventing the smirk from appearing on her face, "then I will teach you for 8100 taels of silver."

"8100?!" yelled both Shi Jin and Squire Shi at the same time.

"How did you get such a number?!" Shi Jin asked, his mouth agape. Meanwhile, Squire Shi held a very contemplative look, giving a side glare towards his son.

"I need not an abacus to calculate such simple numbers in my head," Wang Jin responded with a hint of a smirk, "I merely used your offer of 50, multiplied by 18 weapon masteries, multiplied then by your son's nine dragon tattoos. Simply the equivalent of nine times nine times ten.

Of course if your son did not have any tattoos, I would merely ask for 450 taels of silver. But I do not desire my reputation to be sullied. I don't want people to think that I'd accept just anyone."

Squire Shi slapped the back of Shi Jin's head with his free hand, causing his son to flinch from the unexpected punishment.

"OW! Why dad, why?"

"You have said enough, Jin'er!" Squire Shi said to Shi Jin (and not Wang Jin, whose eyes twitched), "let the adults deal with the negotiation of your leave."

"But I am an adult!"

"You are still a child in my eyes, now go stare at the wall to contemplate your stupidity until I say otherwise!" Squire Shi yelled, pointing his cane at his son, face redder now.

"Shoulda pfft pfft," muttered Shi Jin rebelliously as he walked over to the nearest wall to stare at it.

"Aah kids these days," the squire said under his breath. He walked closer to Wang Jin, using his free hand to stroke his beard, "we can do a combination of gold and silver taels."

"500 gold taels and 100 silver taels, then, per last year's inflation rate," she responded.

Squire Shi chuckled darkly, "Oh, Instructor Wang, you may be a master at the art of fighting. But know that, as village elder, I am privy towards this year and next year's estimated inflation rate per the updated bimetallic conversation sheet that is given to us by the dwarves."

"Bah!" Wang Jin scoffed, "I do not intend to live among the dwarves! For one, we still use a quadametallic system if you don't include our paper currency. Let us use the human estimates..."

"Why did you leave the capital anyways?" suddenly asked Squire Shi

Darn! I hoped that wasn't going to be asked! thought Wang Jin, knowing that she had to spin her tale well to not get another low-ball offer.

The rest of the monetary negotiations need not be said.

~~~

By dinnertime, Wang Jin was 100 gold and 100 silver taels richer. It all fit in a chest that she had Shi Jin, no longer staring at a wall, lug around. As a condition for becoming her student, Shi Jin was required to wear clothing to cover up his tattoos.

"No person reveals their dragons to the public. They do it when the time is right," Wang Jin had said, forcing down the upward grin her face was making while she said that. Her new student's disappointment was palpable, and it only became worse when he also was required to wear the customary topknot to not stand out.

"If you don't wear a topknot or clothing, they'll think you as my sex slave," Wang Jin reminded Shi Jin.

"But Master, can we not just give them a good pounding?" he retorted.

"At worst that'll confirm in their eyes that you are a sex slave; at best they would think we're lovers! Ha!" Wang Jin said, laughing loudly.

Shi Jin muttered curse words under his breath, putting on an undershirt, a coat, and tying his long hair into a topknot.

She went alone to wake up her mother, helping her dress into clothing appropriate for being a guest at a dinner.

When Wang Sheng went outside and saw Shi Jin bow to her with his hands clasped, she commented,

"Daughter, you bought us an indentured servant already? With what money?"

"I... am no servant. I am Shi Jin, and it is an honor to meet you," he then straightened his back to look at Wang Sheng in the eyes, "for I am Instructor Wang's new student."

Wang Sheng placed her hand on her chest, aghast, glaring at her daughter, "Jin'er, um, I mean, daughter! I am too old to be taking on students, you know that!"

"...He means me, Ma," Wang Jin clarified, giving a somewhat worried look to her mother, "why would you think I would ask you to be his instructor?"

"Oh! I see now. Pardon an old lady, for I just woke up from quite a relaxing rest," Wang Sheng replied, yawning, as she slowly bowed apologetically towards Shi Jin.

"No need! No need!" Shi Jin cried, helping the mother up.

"What manners! Finally, another student who is not a brat; you picked well, daughter!"

What little you know, Ma thought Wang Jin.

Then Wang Sheng peered inquisitively at her daughter, "I do hope you are not doing this for free, as... big as your heart is."

"The tuition fee is within the chest. 200 taels, half gold and half silver."

"Hmph!" scoffed Wang Sheng, "if I had negotiated, it would be 1000 taels, all gold."

Shi Jin had a smile of amusement, which seemingly angered her.

"Do I need to march up to your village elder and demand 800 more taels?" Wang Sheng thundered, suddenly sounding ten years younger.

"No, Ma," Wang Jin said, placating her mother, as she gave a glare towards her new student, who slightly bowed his head apologetically, "no need for that."

"Well, I hope you treat your merciful instructor well, boy. For, I would have taxed every single villager in this village if I was in my daughter's shoes!"

"Of course Ma, of course," her daughter responded.

Not again thought Wang Jin, as he noted the look of utter confusion on her new student's face.

~~~

It seemed the sight of food had mellowed her mother, as she eagerly went to grab a seat, which Wang Jin helped pull out. They ate dinner. Squire Shi had apologized again for not preparing a proper feast, but had indeed slain a sheep for them, it looked like. Among the notable dishes were a large plate of hand-cut noodles with mutton inside amidst a smattering of sliced green onion, and a bit of garlic. The noodles were soft, complementing the pieces of roasted mutton.

Perhaps the most notable food item, however, was the lamb meat stew. There was shredded flatbread atop a mutton stew with rice noodles. The fat of the lamb created a warm broth, and Wang Jin eagerly drank in all the soup.

"If I may comment, it seems you have not forgotten your roots, honored Instructor," commented Squire Shi, apparently noting the audible slurping. Shi Jin also apparently was trying to mimic his teacher's eating style, as if that would make him more like her.

"Aah, how can I not? This food is much better than our village's," commented Wang Jin.

Squire Shi laughed, "you flatter this old man! If we had more time you would have been treated to a royal feast."

"Oh daughter, if only you grew up now instead of then," Wang Sheng commented as she used her chopsticks to lift the rice noodles, blowing at it to cool it down, "perhaps you could have been stronger."

"Milk curds were fine, Ma," Wang Jin responded as she picked at her own teeth, "I got plenty strong off of that." Lamb was a luxury during those days. Outside of the mandatory six month corvée time, meat would only be served on special days; most of the time dinner was some sort of complex vegetable stew and rice porridge.

Shi Jin had a curious look as he asked, "your student is wondering... you could not have been the most physically strong, did you rely more on technique or speed when you were my age? "

"The 'physical strength' you speak of," Wang Jin responded, "do you not know that it requires practice and proper technique to even show it? There are people who only look strong but cannot outwork a corvée laborer. Then there are those burly types who never fought once in their life and can barely punch because they angle their wrists the wrong way, or aim with their smaller knuckles instead of the big ones. A lot of the times, they are the ones getting hurt; their knuckles probably have not been split before."

"Shi Jin knows," Shi Jin responded while nodding, "my first instructor, Li Zhong, taught me that. Fist and feet training was painful but worth it."

Wang Jin smirked, "did that person have huge arms and shoulders?"

"You knew my first instructor?"

"Not really, that person came to the capital to try and become an arms instructor. Failed because they could not instruct well enough."

"I thought that was the case!" Squire Shi interrupted as he sighed, "something seemed off whenever I saw them teach my son."

Shi Jin frowned, but did not say anything more as he continued to eat.

A minute of silence passed. Squire Shi had gotten a large pot of wine that he began pouring in bowls for each of the guests. Wang Jin had to nudge her mother awake, who had begun dozing off.

Wang Jin, breaking the silence, said, "I forgot to answer your other question, student."

Shi Jin at first slowly nodded, initially unsure, but then his eyes widened in recognition and he nodded more quickly, "yes, master. How did you win your fights when you were my age?"

"If I wanted to end a fight quickly, then I would use my power and speed. If I knew the fight to be long, I would rely more on my technique as I gauged for any weaknesses and patterns. Those were the more annoying fights. The concentration to recognize what your foe is doing while they're trying to rip your head off takes skill and experience.

At some point, Shi Jin, either you or your opponent will tire out. You just have to recognize more quickly on what fatigued body parts to strike. Then once their guard is finally broken, relentlessly attack until the end."

Shi Jin nodded, as he continued to chew the food in his bowl.

"Daughter," interrupted Wang Sheng, now awake after drinking a bowl of wine, "did that not almost happen to you when you fought against that person named Gu?"

If Wang Jin heard that a second before, she would've choked on the alcohol she just drank, "what was that fight about again? I think they were bragging about being called a 'female tiger (母大蟲)' while I scoffed and called them a 'giant bug (大蟲).' Gu called me an entitled bully and I called Gu an obese cicada who only knew how to moan. The rest of the conversation was done through our hands and feet."

"You were at fault for that whole fight, daughter," chided her mother, "could you not have let that girl feel some pride in themselves?"

"...Ma, I told you this years ag-..." then Wang Jin shut her eyes and bit her tongue for a second. She then continued, "the villager's were not calling Gu a 'female tiger,' they were calling them a 'giant bug.'"

Squire Shi stroked his beard, "aah yes. It is a euphemism, after all. The meaning could go either way depending on context. But... Could you not have simply told them that more calmly?"

Wang Sheng smiled at the squire, then leered at her daughter. This caused Wang Jin to rethink what she was going to say, because she did NOT want an argument with her mother in front of her new student and the squire.

She was going to point out that it would not have helped out much, and could have caused Gu to hunt down whoever was talking behind her back. Back then, Wang was not confident at all in the 15-year old's negotiating or martial ability, leading to an unpredictable result. With the outcome being uncertain, Wang Jin decided on a plan to have Gu prove that she was more of a tiger than a bug. This led to the brawl, in which Wang Jin was going to stage a close, drawn-out fight in front of a bunch of witnesses.

What Wang Jin did not anticipate was that Gu actually knew how to fight. Wang's own arms and legs were bruised for days, which was unusual; truly like fighting a tiger.

So Wang Jin sighed, drinking another bowl of wine, "I was 18-years old and an immature brat. I should have done that, yes."

Wang Sheng looked astonished while Squire Shi chuckled, "I did not expect such humility! Shi Jin, learn some of that wisdom from your master."

"...yes, dad," Shi Jin responded, though it appeared he did not completely understand the significance of what Wang Jin just said.

Wang Sheng just smiled to herself as she continued eating the cooling stew in front of her.

"Student, listen to me," Wang Jin said, pointed her chopsticks at Shi Jin, saying, "if you encounter a short-tempered, bug-eyed, plump-faced person named Gu, do not rouse their temper. Nor mention me around that woman. They might take vengeance; just smile and nod at whatever they say."

"But," Shi Jin began with a bewildered look, "how did you end up defeating that person?"

"I got tired of Gu breaking my guard so I purposefully let her have one final glancing blow to my face, then I suddenly twisted my entire body on their arm, like a monkey holding on to a tree. This brought her down. Then I began kicking at every single sensitive spot I could while yanking and twisting the arm until she begged for mercy."

"You must show me this how to do this some time, Master!" Shi Jin urged, mouth in an eager smile.

"I'll try not to dislocate your elbow like I did Gu's."

~~~

Dinner was done. Her mother had ate less than Wang Jin wanted, and retired to her sleeping quarters for the rest of the night. Shi Jin had gone to say his goodbyes to whatever friends he had left in the village (not many). Wang Jin was outside clad in her night garment, taking in the nightly wind as the sky was partly obscured by clouds. Moonlight still came through, however, and a smattering of stars could be seen through the gaps in the clouds. The grasshoppers sang their tunes from the many trees within and surrounding the village, and naught else but the crackle of flame from lit torches scattered throughout the village.

Squire Shi had given Wang Jin two letters. Both were from Shi Wengong. One was a piece of paper written to "the Short-Tempered Short-Haired Stinky Homeless Wanderer."

This was what the first letter said:

"Screw You"

...

Wang Jin would burn that one until it was naught but ash.

The other letter was a woodblock scroll, lacquered on the outside to prevent damage from rain, but plainly wooden on the inside. The strings that bound each vertical block were made of red silk. This one was addressed directly towards "Wang Jin."

This was what the second letter said:

"Master,

Afore we met, from afar reached my ears of the folk tales regarding a legendary troll-slaying woman, a person leading by example, being the model warrior of our Empire. A hero you were, a peasant who became the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000. A woman who became the Head Arms Instructor! Do you think I know not of the politics involved? How competitors conveniently bribe people to place those examinations on specific dates? I admired you; you were my hero.

With disappointment beyond measure, after we first met, I thought of you as nothing more than a rustic foul-mouthed peasant from distant lands who knew the difference between a fork and a trident: a three-legged stool amidst sedan chairs.

My days were filled with strained arms and legs, carrying my peers in full armor up countless flights of stairs, then climbing each stair with only my hands and upper body.

My nights were filled with bloody scabs and blisters on my fists and feet. Wraps forever stained with red are still in my possession, a reminder of what I had to go through under your training.

My back recalls the rip of peeled skin, discolorations of all sorts, splotches of blood so hard to clean off from the back of my garments, just because you told us we needed to know how to fall in order to jump back up. Then you forced us to hit each other with staves, reopening those wounds, because you said that in order to lift the Empire, one needed a strong back.

Pure torture!

But I recall you said I needed to defy death to exceed my limits. To look at Darkness in the eyes and spit at it! That the leisurely life in the capital was an illusion, covering an outside world filled with terrors beyond human imagination.

And thus I write, on the way towards a frontier filled with danger, but instead of overwhelming fear I await with eagerness. For even I know that, after I defied death, I could face any challenge head on. That feeling is indeed something I would never have had if not for your instruction. For I shall become what you were, and I deem, what you still are at your core:

A hero to those who cannot fight for themselves, and an obstacle for those who can.

Part of me wants you to join me, so that we can improve the frontier together. So that I can show the people a living example of puissance; the person who showed me how to exceed my limits.

But I know what your response would be, for as I become the hero the Empire needs, I fear you shall become my obstacle. I dread that day, but I will do what must be done if necessary. Let the elves lament that day forevermore should it happen!

So I thank you, Master, for everything you taught me. Let this be our proper farewell, and I hope the rest of your days and after-days are filled with light beyond measure.
"

Having read this, Wang Jin slowly closed the woodblock letter, binding them in a scroll with the red strings in its original knot. She held it in her hands, as time passed, lit torches going out until the clouds obscured both moon and stars.

It was some time before she returned to her sleeping quarters. Yet despite the short respite, she woke up the next morning more refreshed than she had been in quite some time.

~~~

It worked...

The amount of monthly water that had been expelled during her sleep... and yet she felt fine. No post cramps, thankfully, and she felt oddly... happy. The medicine worked! She felt great! The best she felt in years! Normally she felt like garbage after this time of the month, but now she felt rejuvenated, like rainwater flowing from river to river until finally reaching one of the four seas. Oh, if only the Elven scribe were nearby so she could give her some proper thanks!

Her mother definitely noticed Wang Jin's mood.

"Look at you... you're not a morning person... are you skipping?"

"Ma! I'm going to seduce an elf so I can marry them!"

"That old fantasy again... I thought you never wanted children."

"They're masters of their body, the best of both worlds!"

"...I thought we were going to Cangzhou and not the Southwest..."

~~~

After the initial euphoria, Wang Jin had calmed down. She had placed the woodblock letter within the chest filled with taels, and after getting some more food and drink supplies from the village elder, the three were ready to depart.

"Do not bring embarrassment towards our family, son!" shouted Squire Shi.

"Yeah, goodbye to you too, dad," responded Shi Jin rolling his eyes. He was the driving the wheelbarrow, now carrying a money chest alongside clothing, dried food, dried fruit, and other necessary supplies.

Wang Sheng looked nostalgic, as she was also on the wheelbarrow, "just like when you left the village, Jin'er."

"My Ma is talking to me, not you Shi Jin," clarified Wang Jin to Shi Jin, who looked a lot less confused, "... and I recall my last words when I left the village were, 'I will send you my first monthly salary, Ma.'"

"I had to move to Dongjing to get that money, Jin'er!"

"and I gave it to you, Ma. Just like I promised."

Both Wang Sheng and Wang Jin wore straw hats, while Shi Jin insisted to be hatless.

"Are we walking on the main road, Master?" he asked.

"No, we're going via horse-drawn wagon. I arranged a ride from here to Cangzhou. Managed to negotiate it down to 1 silver tael. Turn left here."

Soon enough, they were in the distance of three very different wagons. The first was a bright red carriage with an arced roof to protect against rain. The carriage driver had on a sophisticated-looking hat and a scholarly black beard. At his side was a sheathed scholar sword. The two white horses were bound securely, shaking their manes and whipping their tails.

The second wagon was a shabby-looking carriage with a straw-thatched roof. In contrast to the scholarly-looking fellow, this carriage driver had a dark complexion which did not match his crimson red hair. This fellow wore a straw hat as well, but even so, one could see that he had a head full of hair, and a broad face full of it as well. Speaking of his face, it also bore a very noticeable red birthmark. Attached to his back was a sheathed podao, a sabre-on-a-stick. The horses were black stallions that stood still.

Finally, the third wagon was similar in appearance with the first one, except this one had stepping stones near both the entrances and the driver's seat. Waiting nearby was a helmeted dwarf with a neatly trimmed thick beard bound by a golden beard ring. The ponies were cute.

"Uhh which carriage, Master?"

Which carriage did Wang Jin choose? What route shall they take to Cangzhou? Are we finally out of Shi Village for good? The answers to 2 out of 3 of these questions will be answered in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: Brotherhood (1998 Water Margin OST))

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Chapter 11: the Tale of Wang Jin- An Empire with Kings

(Opening theme: Battle of Life and Death (from The 1998 Water Margin OST))

Outside Shi Family Village, 102 Leagues From Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934

"The shabby-looking carriage, of course," Wang Jin said matter-of-factly, "the fellow driving it carries a podao (sabre-on-a-stick) and his horses seem to be the most trained."

Silence greeted her ears for a few seconds.

"...daughter, if you want me gone, just leave me in the village," contemptuously muttered Wang Sheng, "I would rather not die in some random forest after we get robbed."

Shi Jin also looked displeased, adding, "your student understands your desire for discretion but still would like to know... why, Master?"

"Your father filled you in on my situation? Good... But student, just think about it. Look carefully first at the red wagon. What is the weapon that the driver is carrying?"

Shi Jin squinted at the scholar, darting his eyes to search for anything that would hint as to why Wang Jin held little consideration for him. The scholar immediately looked around and pointed to himself in confusion. Wang Jin did a wave of dismissal, shaking her head at the scholar... which confused him a little more.

"A sword," Shi Jin muttered, then asked, "but we can both fight, Master. Also, would we even need to fight should they use the main road? It is a punishment worthy for exile, after all."

"Well... I'm glad you recognized that swords are a prime target for robberies. But do you think I want to take any chances with my Ma inside the carriage?" Wang Jin responded, gesturing towards her mother.

"Hmph!" grunted Wang Sheng, slowly raising and shaking her wrinkly fist at her daughter, "you think I can't still fight, whelp? Have you forgotten who taught you, already?"

Nope, thought Wang Jin immediately, but knew that this automatic response she would have made ten years ago would have merely increased her mother's temper. A mere decade ago, her mother bore no wrinkles, having hair as black as a raven's, with body possessing both large thigh and shoulder muscles, as her gait commanded respect. Now, however... she dared not think of the contrast in terms of her Ma's appearance.

In truth, there was another reason outside of the fact that her mother was not even a hundredth of the warrior she was when Wang Jin was a babe. Besides the clear atrophy in her mother's shoulder and thigh muscles, hair whitening by the day, skin becoming more akin to a raisin, and a posture steadily bending forwards.

"Is it selfish that I don't want to part from you this soon, Ma?" responded Wang Jin, eyes tightening in a sorrowful expression, "did the healers not say..."

"...yes," her mother said, cutting her off, though lowering her fist and choosing not to look at her daughter, "...yes it is. Though... I appreciate your concern."

Shi Jin then interrupted, "again, the East-West road though. Would we really get robbed on it?"

Wang Jin sighed, inwardly thankful that her student changed the subject, then she clarified, "I want us to get to Cangzhou quickly; the old roads have a more direct route."

She knew of an influential person named Lord Chai who lived in the city, the one who met with her father years ago before the latter was sent to the Last Desert's garrison; Wang Jin wanted to find out if Lord Chai was still there.

"Well I guess we won't be traveling with the dwarf then," commented Wang Sheng, "...the ponies do look cute though. Look at their fluffy feet..."

The dwarf in question was angry that the human scholar was asking him if he recognized the people that were staring at them, angrily pointing at the human scholar and saying biting growls in Khuzdul.

Wang Jin gave a wry look at the perplexed human scholar looking down at the dwarf, the scholar struggling to speak in the same Khuzdul dialect, "I was more concerned about our lack of knowledge in Dwarfese, or whatever language they call it. Dwarves are some of the best hagglers and economists in the lands, you know?"

"Khuzdul!" shouted the dwarf, glaring at Wang Jin.

"Yes, well, that's the language and I dare not mispronounce it," Wang Jin said nonplussed, "awfully good ears that dwarf."

"But Master, does not that man with the red hair look kind of... suspicious?" Shi Jin asked, squinting towards the crimson-haired person, who had folded his hands on his chest while tapping his foot on the ground, as if annoyed at the group for making him wait, "the skin, the hair, the clothing... the glare."

Wang Jin's eye twitched, finding the description too familiar, "...well I am ecstatic to to know you find me suspicious too! Know who exactly is training you... fool!"

"...always looking down on our skin, and I am no poet so do not expect a rhyme!" Wang Sheng added, glaring at Shi Jin, as she also had tanned skin. Shi Jin gave a sideways look at her last statement. Meanwhile, the dwarf, offended by some statement from the scholar, had stomped on the one of the human's feet, causing the scholar to start yelping in agony.

"Aaah! Help! I'm being assaulted!" cried the scholar.

Shi Jin prioritized his own safety first. He put his hands up in denial, "no Master... it's not like you have red hair... Stop looking at me like that! I'm not saying... Some of my friends..." Wang Jin's flexed and twitched her left hand in such a way to crack her knuckles, making him quickly add, "I mean just overall... the hair... it looks like... never mind! Forget I said anything."

Shi Jin looked around desperately, then pointed at the angry dwarf, who had stomped on the other scholar's foot, causing the scholar to fall on the ground, "should we not save him, Master?"

"Ow! AAAHH!" yelled the scholar.

"Kha! Zâd! Ai! Mênu!" the dwarf yelled after each stomp of the scholar's four limbs.

"There are few graver insults than mocking the language of the Dwarves. Helping this scholar does not benefit us," replied Wang Jin dismissively, "dwarves have long memories and I'd rather not have a trailing regiment tail us. Do you not remember that tale with the elven king who was hacked to pieces because they gave the lowest of low-ball offers in exchange for a service?"

"GOOD CHOICE! And we'll remember those grievances ALWAYS!" shouted the dwarf as he began kicking the scholar in the stomach amidst the scholar's screams.

"...I remember," Shi Jin said, giving an apologetic look towards the scholar, "they made a 'necklace' of the king's entrails and strangled them if I recall... It was a disgusting tale. But, for a person as tall as they were, they should have carried a polearm. The reach alone would have been ridiculous and the elven king would have been unstoppable in battle."

"and you'll end up with the same fate, polearm or no, student, should you ever greatly offend the dwarves. And... Shi Jin, I think I will forget you said anything. For your safety, of course," Wang Jin said with a huff as she walked towards the thatched carriage, "so just drive the wheelbarrow and follow my lead... or we shall re-enact that scene with you playing the part of the elven king."

"Y-yes Master!" Shi Jin said, exhaling quickly. The dwarf then continued to stomp on the scholar's hands, specifically the fingers, and other open limbs as the scholar vainly tried to shield himself.

"c-curse... you... all," the scholar grunted, "I... GAAH... will... rem- this!"

Both Wang Jin and Wang Sheng ignored the scholar's warning while Shi Jin held a rather nervous look as he hesitated, but still at the end followed the pair.

As the group approached the thatched carriage, the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver shook his head, saying, "about time y'all arrived, I was gonna drive off without ya." The driver opened the door to the back of the carriage as well as placed a stepping stone to allow for one to easily climb onto the vehicle, "weren't sure if you all were lost kine or my passengers. Well, except for you, young lady."

"I do try to make a good first impression," responded Wang Jin with the barest of smiles.

"Oh really?" the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver asked with a frown, "cause second impressions count more in my work. You think I didn't hear your whelp insult my hair?"

Wang Jin counted to three in her head as she closed her eyes. She turned her eyes to Shi Jin, saying, "you go ahead and compensate this nice man. I will move our bags on board."

"Umm..." awkwardly began the student, "I swear on my honor that I did not mean any insult in regards to..."

…and while the three had begun moving their items onto the carriage, the dwarf had robbed the scholar of all his possessions (besides the carriage), leaving only the scholar's sword behind.

~~~

Now, this was completely unexpected.

The interior of the carriage was completely different than what it looked like on the outside. For one, the ceiling, sides, and floor were made of bronze. Covering the metal was complex artwork depicting various tales and legends from antiquity. The square window openings were covered in layered silk curtains. The bench seats were soft but the backrest was rigid, and there was plenty of room to store their belongings and still have enough leg room to relax. This was no ordinary carriage befitting peasants and merchants, it was fit for a ruler...

More specifically an Emperor of the Eastern Empire. Not a carriage for the current ruling family, however, but rather befitting the First Emperors of the Eastern Empire one thousand years ago. She knew this because Wang Jin, during her free time in the capital, had studied the beginning of the Empire, in particular, how a king's eighth concubine became the First Emperor, the Mother of the Empire. Because it was written in Classical Easternese, it was very difficult to understand the writing. Luckily, there was artwork that aided her understanding of the subject. Among the various topics included drawings of these long-distance carriages as the rulers surveyed their own land from the comfort of these vehicles.

Wang Jin hated to admit it, but Shi Jin was right (for completely different reasons, of course). The driver was suspicious... Or at least, more than he seemed.

"Well... you chose well, daughter," commented Wang Sheng, smiling as she happily sighed, seating herself on the comfortable bench.

"...I guess you can't judge a carriage by its cover," muttered Shi Jin.

"Learn that lesson well, Shi Jin," commented Wang Jin, "a sandy emerald is worth more than a beach."

"...Shi Jin will remember your wisdom for eternity!" proclaimed Shi Jin, clasping his hands and bowing.

She smiled inwardly. As years of mentoring apprentices passed, one thing Wang Jin improved at was making up idioms and metaphors.

There was a plop noise in the front as the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver sat in his driver's seat. He turned around, awkwardly giving a wave towards the group at the back.

"We'll be taking the Old Roads, you three. Cangzhou is far away so get used ta sitting in this here carriage. If ya want to relieve yourself, lemme know, cause you'll be cleaning any messes you make in here! The roads'll get rocky, but this thing is durable; you'll hardly feel a thing! Questions?"

Shi Jin raised his hand. Wang Jin closed her eyes hoping he would not ask the question she thought he was going to ask.

"If I may ask, fine sir," Shi Jin asked politely, "where did you purchase this magnificent carriage?"

Oh for the love of-! thought Wang Jin.

"Nunya," responded the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver, whose mouth twitched.

Shi Jin looked rather confused while Wang Jin slapped her own forehead.

"A strange name... where may I ask is this 'Nunya'?"

"....Nunya business! Gwahahaha!" laughed the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver.

Shi Jin audibly groaned while Wang Sheng chuckled. Wang Jin exhaled a few times.

"Just... drive the damn carriage, carriage driver," said Wang Jin, wishing that she could just place a gag over her student.

The Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver's laughter stopped as he gave a glare over at the former Head Arms Instructor.

"Sure thing," he said, "....jackass."

"How dare-!" Shi Jin began saying, only to be stopped by the former Head Arms Instructor.

"No, student," Wang Jin commanded, looking at him in the eyes. Shi Jin loudly breathed out, focusing his attention to the floor of the carriage.

"Hehe, good ta have somebody with thick skin on board! Gahahaha!" the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver laughed, closing the curtain.

Wang Jin tried to focus on the covered window to her left, wondering whether they should have just hijacked the scholar's carriage and not put up with this nonsense. But it was pointless in attacking the crimson-haired driver because of the stallions. They were oddly still, as if they were highly trained or highly loyal. Those steeds, therefore, were unpredictable and since they were already inside the carriage, they were at the whim of the driver.

Instead, as the carriage moved, she looked at Shi Jin opening one of the silk curtains to peek at his village, his home for much of his life. Wang Jin supposed that he saw that the sun had moved more west, but had not yet reached its peak. The unremarkable wooden houses with straw-thatched roofs would slowly fade in the distance, melding within the surrounding forest.

Shi Jin was still a mystery to her, but not like his very distant cousin, Shi Wengong. For Wang Jin could quickly determine someone when in their company for an hour. The latter was akin to a many-layered orange, or a fruit with a thick hard shell that protected the sweet pulp inside. Wang Jin feared that Shi Jin was like an onion. That no matter how many layers he appeared to have, how much effort it would take to peel and ignore the stench that would make her cry, the inside was absolutely nothing. More fit to be cut up and spread out upon some greater dish, but cannot be eaten by itself, let alone raw.

Wang Jin appreciated a good challenge, but teaching this student in particular... She was confident he could master weapons easily. But everything else...

She wondered if she should even put an effort into improving his other aspects. Perhaps a hands-off elven approach would be best for him to improve his wisdom.

~~~

140 Leagues from Dongjing, Outside of an Abandoned Temple on a Hill

She knew something was off as soon as the carriage began shaking and moving upwards.

Wang Jin opened the silk curtains revealing a darkening sky as the sun had just set in the West, though scattered light still lit an ever darkening sky. There was no hint of moonlight anywhere, marking the beginning of the new month. Even if the moon were out, she noticed a gathering of thick clouds that was slowly creeping over. It would be pitch-black this evening, which would not necessarily be a problem if they were planning on resting in a village for the evening. Villages had torches. But she saw the vehicle slightly tilt as it moved upwards on the ground, scattered rocks and thin grass beginning to overtake the road. These were not the old roads; and given that they were going up... Wang Jin had a growing suspicion where exactly they were going.

No sound of crickets or cicadas greeted them as they normally would in a forest clearing. The songs of birds could not be heard. She doubted even ants and earthworms would even breach the earth of where she thought they were.

Soon, the looming charred-black temple in the middle of a desolate clearing confirmed it. She glanced over at Shi Jin, who had been sleeping with his head tilted. It looked like Wang Jin would have to resolve this alone.

"Why are we stopping here, carriage driver?" Wang Jin asked the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver, her left hand fingering her baldric's buckle. If he was one of those...

"Don't wanna spend money lodging. Abandoned temples are great for us poor folk," the driver curtly responded, causing Wang Jin's left hand to relax, and then an appraised expression appeared on his face, "unless you pay me. Then we'll trot over to the nearest village. A bath would sound nice right about now."

For a "poor person," the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver navigated the Old Roads as if he made the trek hundreds of times. He did not even traverse the trap villages, cannibalistic taverns, or dangerous areas, like Mt. Shaohua. Furthermore, he did so with incredible speed. A normal carriage driver would have only managed 10 leagues from sunrise to sunset. But this driver knew what he was doing: the horses would trot at a brisk speed, yet by the time the horses were exhausted they would enter a village, and the driver quickly swapped for new horses that immediately beckoned to his call. The transfer was quick, and by the time the passengers had the chance to fully stretch their legs, they were on the carriage again. This happened multiple times on their trip up until they stopped outside this abandoned temple.

Wang Jin scoffed, concealing the temptation to hand him all their gold and silver to find any village to lodge in, "maybe tomorrow. But do as you wish, carriage driver."

"Bah! No free room and board tonight then," he muttered, though he had a smile on his face the whole time.

Shi Jin chose at that moment to wake up, stretching his arms, asking, "where are we, Master?"

"Outside a temple," Wang Jin curtly responded, then leaned her head out of the window to yell out at the carriage driver, "just don't relieve yourself in there. I don't want any curses rubbing off on us!" she warned.

"Hah!" loudly said the Crimson-Haired Carriage Driver as he made an obscene gesture towards the temple, "I am the Red-Haired Devil, Liu Tang (劉唐)! I shall relieve myself where I please!"

Fine, you blithering fool! angrily thought Wang Jin as she gave a disgusted look at Liu Tang.

"You recognize this temple, Master?" asked Shi Jin as Wang Sheng loudly snored in her carriage seat.

Wang Jin gazed at the building with a distant expression, as certain images and screams began rising from the crevices in her brain. A memory she had forced deep within her mind was slowly escaping like smoky tendrils through a grate.

"Look at the top of the temple, student," replied Wang Jin quietly. Shi Jin's eyes looked up and then widened in recognition at the dome-like ceiling with a small opening at the top.

The area around the temple was naught but charcoal-like sand; not even grass dared grow near. Though cobwebs covered the outside, the elements had not made one single crack on the temple walls. The dome was charred black, bereft of all its original luster, as if thousands of years of fire had completely defiled and assimilated it. The temple's stairs were hewn haphazardly, flecks and stains of red scattered on each step.

Wang Jin stared at it, transfixed. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them Wang Jin beheld trailing bodies, eyes frozen open, freshly slain, their blood from their entrails meeting each sharp edge of the stairs as they were dragged upwards. An open door with naught but darkness inside, until a fire would blaze inside the temple, consuming everything it touched, a black smoke rising and issuing from the dome's opening. Then after the fire finished its feast, not even a fragment of bone would be found in the ashes. For once the fire died down and the last tendrils of smoke rose, silence reentered the temple, and with it... the Dark.

"Master?... Master?" Shi Jin repeatedly asked.

"...we slew them where they stood," Wang Jin quietly uttered, "the worshippers of the Dark. I dragged them by their feet, up stairs like those, one at a time, placing their bodies inside a prepared pit. Their organs spilled out from their open wounds, bits of liver here, a long line of intestines there. Those I grabbed and placed in the prepared firepit inside as well."

"Master, you need not tell me these...!"

"All it took was one torch," Wang Jin continued, her eyes dulling, "and when the fire turned their bodies to ash, the Dark became their home... the irony."

"Master... Master!" Shi Jin urged, and finally Wang Jin's eyes blinked as if she awoke from a trance. She gave Shi Jin a steely look.

"I'll take first watch outside, Shi Jin," she ordered, as she grabbed an umbrella, noticing the growing clouds above, "...get some rest. I'll wake you when it's your turn."

"Very well then, Master," Shi Jin responded, though still looking concerned, "but as for the driver... what was their name... Liu? What of that fellow?"

"They’ll reap what they sow! Care not for him!" swiftly responded Wang Jin, "best you sleep topless too. It'll scare away any robbers if they somehow get inside the carriage. Carry a weapon beside you, they're in one of the bags"

"I..." Shi Jin began, then reconsidered his next words, "...I understand, Master."

"Good..." Wang Jin said, as she adjusted her baldric, sabre now positioned at her side. She also attached her swordbreaker, then left the carriage and stood watch with umbrella at hand.

As the minutes and hours passed by, Wang Jin sat on the charcoal-black sand, hearing only whatever Liu Tang was doing inside the temple. As time passed and the clouds covered all of the sky, not even a ray of starlight could pierce through. All was dark, and soon enough, all was silent. The only things Wang Jin could clearly hear was her own body, heartbeat and all.

If she could not detect her own eyes blinking, Wang Jin would have thought that she had fallen into a dreamless sleep. Or, a dreamless nightmare, as each minute felt like an eternity on earth. The nothingness surrounded her, covered all of her senses, and it took all of Wang Jin's willpower to not blindly return to the carriage and fumble around for an unlit torch.

No, she could not do that. For lighting a torch would signal to any being that there were living things in this area. Living things that could be sacrificed in the Temple of Darkness, just like in the days of old, beyond the historical reckoning of the Eastern Empire. For of all the ironies existing in the world, the worshippers of the Dark needed one thing to conduct their activities at night:

Light.

For that was how Wang Jin, in her youth, had tracked the group down, slaying them one-by-one. She still remembered it clearly:

~~~

A light on top of a hill alerted her and a group of village hunters. The elf scout was correct, there was foul doings in the night, and the reason for the disappearance of so many villagers was clear. It was no the Wainriders... it was the worshippers of the Dark.

She immediately signaled the hunters to extinguish their flames. The clouds covered the sky and not a shred of moonlight could pierce through it, as it was the beginning of the month. The original plan was for them to walk in the eaves of the forest, ambush them with arrows and bolts, then for Wang Jin to kill any stragglers. But she was paranoid of the amount of noise that would create; even the snapping of a twig could alert the worshippers to their presence. So she, barely 17, decided to move through the forest alone. There was of course the emergency noise she could make to have the rest of the group join in, the same whistle she used to summon a horse, but hopefully that was not needed.

Attached to her side was a new weapon Wang Jin had felt she mastered, a sheathed swordbreaker made of dwarven steel. The weapon looked from afar like some sort of round sword, but in reality the blade had four corners, similar to a rectangular prism at its base, then converging towards a sharp tip. It was much heavier than it looked, and Wang Jin desired this weapon as it was deceptive, but a bane to all double-edged weapons. That was her reward, personally gifted by the dwarves, for slaying the cave troll.

Attached diagonally along her back was her trusty spear, in her arms she carried an already loaded crossbow. She did not possess any armor aside from a green tunic that covered her upper body. For the confidence of youth filled her heart, and after surviving the troll, naught could dim her courage.

The lack of armor helped her feet be light as she was careful to step on the grasses. She had to rotate a few times to avoid her spear from colliding with any of the trees, but the distance between the trunks grew ever farther the closer she got. The fire grew ever brighter, and eventually she was within crossbow range. She knew that so long as her noise was quieter than the crackling sound of the open fire, only an elf would be able to spot her in the dark. Her eyes squinted, seeing four figures, three clad in black robes and black hoods around a campfire some 50 feet away from a temple that was completely charred black. But the fellow not clad in black was an abnormally tall person in full steel armor from head to toe with a sheathed sword that was longer than the rest. Nearby the temple were naked bodies, still as stone, perhaps dead, perhaps unconscious.

She needed to kill the worshippers quickly before they could burn the bodies.

The group's weapons contrasted with their gear, so that Wang Jin saw one archer and two swordsman.

Wang Jin's eyes widened in shock. Could that be a Giant of the West? But what were they doing here all the way here?

A grim expression appeared as she quickly placed the loaded crossbow in front of her, aiming slightly above the head of the target she needed to neutralize first:

The archer.

When the archer's back was turned against her, Wang Jin pressed the trigger, and the bolt struck through the back of the head, and the archer fell down motionless on their face.

Just as the group began shouting in some weird tongue, she dropped the crossbow, unfastened the spear from her back, catching it with her right hand, leapt from the eaves and sprinted straight towards the group. Hearing the unsheathing of the blades, she noted that two of the three remaining foes stood their ground, swords in front of them. The third had merely stood.

She then smirked, and when she was within 10 feet, she shifted her running trajectory, moving more towards the forest dragging her spear on the ground, zig-zagging it like a snake, as if taunting the group to chase her. For that was the plan: she would dictate where the fight would take place, who would chase whom... and who would be slain. Two of them fell for the bait, their mouths uttering curses that she could not quite understand. But she was faster, even running backwards and sideways, and eventually one of the swordsman ran ahead of the other, sword ahead of him. She let that one slowly catch up until suddenly she halted, and with one diagonal upward thrust, the snake-like spear struck the swordsman's groin, causing him to fall. In a second swift motion, Wang Jin pierced the falling swordsman's abdomen with the spear with both hands, twisting downwards and pulling the blade out.

The wounded swordsman screamed, but could do nothing more than vainly try to get up, but the wound kept him down.

The second swordsman stopped in shock, and that was when Wang Jin attacked with a flurry of spear thrusts. The second swordsman tried to dodge or parry each thrust, but the spear would coil its way around the sword, leaving entry and exit wounds throughout. If there were more light, Wang Jin was certain that most of this one's robes were stained red, just like her spear.

"M--m-mercy! I beg-" she heard right before undercutting her opponent with the bottom of her spear shaft, then thrusting the blade straight through the person's throat, blood spurting from the wound, staining her green tunic red. This woman, as Wang Jin now realized, made noises as if trying to scream, hands desperately trying to stop the blood from escaping from their bloody throat. Eventually Wang Jin heard the release of a death rattle, and her enemy laid still, a pool of blood growing about her body.

Wang Jin then turned around, noting that the first swordsman had been crawling with one hand, the other placed on his blood-red abdomen. With little hesitation, she threw the spear like a javelin, the blade piercing through his back into the ground. And there he would lay, soon as still as his fellow swordsman.

That left one enemy, the tall armored one who had merely stood there near the fire, watching the melee unfold. Wang Jin unsheathed her swordbreaker with her right hand, lifting it above her head horizontally pointing in front of her, her left palm facing her armored foe, as if bidding them to stop.

A low-pitched laugh came forth as he unsheathed a long, thin double-edged sword, saying, "Йоу щисх то фигхт щитх тхат той, литтле гирл? Йоу лост йоур онлй адвантаге!"

Wang Jin had no idea what he (she assumed) said, So she assumed that he called her a watery tart fountain of nightsoil. She spat out some excess spit at her side in response,

The fire was behind him, his helm obscuring most of his face. His armor-covered body was a black silhouette, and soon enough he descended upon Wang Jin, his stance and movements optimal for a mighty diagonal downwards cut towards her left. But she was prepared, trusting in her weapon, and when the slash attempted, her right hand whipped the swordbreaker diagonally, not only blocking the flat side of the sword, but completely bent it.

Wang Jin took advantage of the palpable shock from the tall warrior, did a quick 360-turn, gathering her momentum for a horizontal two-handed swing that dented the warrior's left waist, causing him to yell. Ignoring the vibrations, she then followed up with an attempted stab straight through his head.

But she missed! and the warrior kicked Wang Jin in the chest and she gasped, falling flat on her back.

"И щилл рип оут йоур ентраилс!" he cried, as he stomped a right foot onto her stomach, causing her to yell, her eyes wide open. But even the pain reverberated throughout, her right arm seemingly moved by itself, swordbreaker smashing the right foot's side, near the tendon. The warrior roared in pain, trying not to stumble giving enough time for Wang Jin to smash a blow towards the kneecap area, causing him to yell again, falling to his side.

She popped back up, grunting in pain as she did so as the warrior vainly tried to guard his front with the now-bent sword. Wang Jin openly exhaled, her face a blazing fury as she swung the swordbreaker across the bent blade, this time breaking the long sword. Though she could not quite see his opponent's eyes clearly, his body screamed terror as he desperately tried to crawl away backwards.

There was no mercy, as she swung again and again, denting the legs, arms, and finally the helmet area itself. The swordbreaker turned the warrior's armor into crumpled foil, and it wasn't until her face was covered in the warrior's blood which had melded with the armor that she finally stopped.

She exhaled a few times, stared at the still enemy lying on the ground, not wanting to lift the dented helmet, knowing that a crushed skull with oozing brain matter would probably greet her. So she decided to drop the swordbreaker next to that corpse and checked the other bodies.

Wang Jin limped, one arm holding the throbbing pains in her upper and lower body as she used her other arm to lift the hood from the woman with the pierced throat. This one was about her age, eyes ajar, with black of hair and an apple-shaped face stained in red. Then she went over to the male swordsman, grabbing her spear and spearing him again just in case. That one lay still. Wiping the blood from the spear on the unstained part of his black robes, she reattached the spear to her back. She lifted the hood, noting once again, someone around her age, eyes also wide open.

She then hobbled over, more quickly this time as the pain was subsiding, towards the temple to inspect the naked bodies. She cursed as she moved closer, seeing the unnaturally pale skin, not feeling any radiant warmth nor any sign of movement. Still, her hand went under each nose, trying to detect any breath from any of them.

They were all dead. Yet another set of funerals for her village.

Finally, she walked slowly over the first person she killed this evening, the one with a crossbow bolt stuck in the back of their head. She first removed the bloody bolt, twisting it until she could finally remove it from the back of their skull. Next, she lifted the hood, and with one quick look at their face she immediately looked away.

She killed a child.

Having had enough, she walked back through the forest eaves alerting the hunters. It was a fright to appear as a bloody mess, but after she reassured them that it was not hers, they went to work gathering firewood to cremate the worshippers of the Dark. Torches were lit, thank goodness. Others gathered the slain villagers, placing them on wheelbarrows Howls of misery were heard, as some of the slain were either related or dear towards the hunters. Wang Jin, meanwhile, sat on the charcoal black substance surrounding the temple, drinking from a gourd filled to the brim with colorless wine, mulling over the people she had just slain.

What led them all the way to this land? What desires, promises, or lies were they led on to believe they could just roam around the Eastern Empire as open worshippers? They were no Wainriders; Wainriders spoke in earthy, harsh, and guttural tones. This group used a breathy atonal language that she had never heard before. When the female begged for mercy, the words were all atonal and, thus, heavily accented. All of them looked foreign, especially the armored one. Were they a family? Maybe some of them were. More likely that the ones in black served the armored warrior. Just who was that warrior anyway? Was he truly a Giant of the West? Or was he from some other area that had tall people?

Wang Jin drank a mouthful of the wine, swished and rinsed it around her mouth, then spat the liquid on the ground.

Regardless, most of them were horrible at fighting. No coordination, no real technique, as if they believed that being handed a weapon made them a warrior. No, a warrior could kill someone with their bare hands and feet, their weapons as extensions to increase their deadly reach. The only person in that group that appeared to have any training was the armored one, who apparently was never tested against foes with weapons specifically designed to counter them. She knew this because it would take a vice-like grip to not drop their sword from a colliding swordbreaker. The warrior obviously trained their arms, but not really their legs.

Of course, Wang Jin used his ignorance to her advantage. Everything from his lack of knowledge of swordbreakers, to her concealing how strong she was by wearing conservative clothing. Really, Wang Jin should not have been kicked at all if she had aimed more accurately, but even then she was used to fighting on her back, which was not known by the warrior.

If this were a one-on-one fight in which both people knew each other's strengths and weaknesses, using only certain weapons and following certain rules, then perhaps Wang Jin would have been the dead one, another sacrifice to the Dark.

But this was no game, it was a fight of life and death. And Wang Jin always lived.

The dead child's eyes flashed in her head.

Not wishing to think more about her actions, she plugged the gourd, stood up, and worked with the others to prepare the cremation.



Wang Jin blinked, shook the cobwebs from her head, and tried to look at her palms in front of her. but she could not see anything. The only things she could hear were the distant snores from both within the carriage and the temple. That event was what? 13 years ago? It was a memory Wang Jin did not wish to remember, but every so often flashes from their dead faces would suddenly appear in her dreams, which was exceedingly unusual.

For that was not even remotely the first person she killed. None of those ever stayed and haunted her. Yet these four remained in her thoughts. Wang Jin therefore included that it must have been the influence of those temples. There was a reason the elves avoided them after all, a grim reminder of who humans once were, and perhaps... still could be.

Another memory surfaced from her head, as she remembered what was inside those temples:

The bodies were piled in the pit in the center of the temple, directly underneath the dome's oculus opening. She bore aloft a torch, inspecting the interior of the temple.

Barren, nothing, yet even more unsettling than she expected.

Typically religious temples contained... something! Usually a combination of art, relics, places to hold torches, seats, tables, scrolls, or mysterious tomes in arcane languages.

But aside from the fire pit in the center of the room, all that greeted her were walls so bereft of any color, she could not even label them 'black.' The air itself stilled inside, even though the wind howled outside and she left the doors open. In front of her was nothing, and yet the more she stood in this temple, the more... something, perhaps the shadows now surrounding her, beckoning the torch to be snuffed out.

The temptation within grew to blow out the torch, close the door, sit down, open her mind to her surroundings, and let every single fiber of her being fill with the Dark. To become one with it, to master its power, to destroy every single person, place, and everything else on this earth. To challenge the heavens, blot out every single star, choke the life out of both the sun and moon, cast those foul abominations out into the unknown, let those entities decay in the Void, their bearers slaughtered and consumed, declare herself the Elder King. And by the power vested, to destroy everything within her dominion, so that all remained... was the Dark. And then... And then...

The dead child's eyes flashed in her mind.

She gasped, breathing out several times, regaining control of her thoughts. She waved the torch around her, walking directly above the fire pit filled with four corpses, wondering what in the world caused her to think such thoughts.

She was about to throw the torch in the pit, beginning the cremation of the worshippers, when she realized somebody was watching her.

There stood something that was tower-like in height, clad in black, an iron crown with three gem-like holes adorning the head, carrying both a vast shield bereft of light, and a war hammer that would leave all before it dead.

Was this the God of Destruction himself?

Part of her wanted to throw the torch inside the pit and run away. But instead, she lifted her head and stared at what she wanted to think was a very lifelike statue right in the eyes.

For some reason, she felt the statue stare right back at her. And there she stood, for what felt like an eternity.

Then the torch fell from her hands onto the prepared fire pit containing the corpses, and she backed away to protect herself from the rising flames and the soon-to-be burning stench. Wang Jin looked at the corner again, and her eyes widened in disbelief.

For there was nothing there, naught but the color reflected from the growing fire.


Wang Jin never saw that... spirit? Apparition? Drunk hallucination? that thing ever again. When she told any of the elves in her village of this, they were silent, their eyes distant.

They told her little that she could fully understand, saying that the full tale would not even come close to filling all the possible books that could be made in 10,000 years, other than the fact that most likely a combination of hidden grief and alcohol had led her to hallucinate the being as the embodiment of the Dark, an ancient foe that pretty much marred everything on earth. A primordial being that greatly contributed to the destruction of their birthland.

At least that answer was better than "go to the capital and research it yourself."

She remembered it was quite some time before she would drink again.

Refocusing her attention on the here and now, difficult because she still could not see anything in front of her, time further passed and her concentration ebbed. She thought of her other former apprentices. Wang Jin wondered whether Shi Wengong had taken the the dwarven or human mountain passes to enter the frontier. She pondered how Lu Junyi was faring in the city of Daming, as the "Jade Qilin" never did send her former master any communication, for good reason of course. Then there was that one kid in Dongjing who she personally taught for only a short time. She wondered how he was doing, and what his name was. It was on the tip of her tongue.

Eventually she felt and heard droplets of rain fall, breaking the near complete silence. A part of her wanted to use the umbrella and not make herself soaking wet.

But then again, feeling the coldness of the rain reminded her that she would not be alone keeping watch in the dark. For some odd reason, she felt a renewed vigor, and the memories of the temple began their slow retreat back inside the crevices of her memory. The shadows surrounding her lessened, and the rain felt like an old friend waiting for a door to be opened. Strange, but Wang Jin gladly welcomed the company, even though it was merely water falling from the skies.

Rain came and went, and there Wang Jin stood outside, still as a statue, until the Sun began rising from the East. By the time morning came, Wang Jin was utterly exhausted, her tired muscles aching as she sat in front of the temple, waiting for the Crimson-haired Carriage Driver, Liu Tang, to resume their travel.

~~~

"Still alive?" asked Wang Jin, her eyes struggling to open as Liu Tang, who had begun binding his long crimson unkempt hair into a topknot, exited the temple.

He gave her an inquisitive look, slowly responding, "...yes? Why would I not?"

"I don't know... the darkness inside *yawn*, the lack of color, and... whatever?"

"...ya never been inside these temples, have ya?" replied Liu Tang, looking at her as if she said the world was flat, "I can open the door and let ya look inside."

Without waiting for Wang Jin to object, he opened the doors, and she hesitantly looked inside. As the temple's doors faced East, the sunlight unveiled what was inside the building.

It was neither the fresh coat of colorful paint that got her attention, nor the torch holders on the sides of the walls, nor a table with book labelled "Sign Your Name Inside", nor the grinning statue of the portly Agricultural God, Mairon, in one of the corners.

No it was the well-endowed recently drawn genitalia that was plastered on the wall in front of her.

"AHAHAHA!" laughed Liu Tang, "got ya! I knew ya would fall for it!"

...Wang Jin was too tired to backhand slap the red-haired fool, and she quite frankly had enough of these stupid temples in her life. So she took something from one of her pockets.

A golden tael was offered to a stunned-looking Liu Tang, his laughter immediately halting, as both his eyes and mouth were agape in shock.

"...no more lodging in temples," mumbled Wang Jin with bags underneath her eyes, "...should be enough for room and board the whole way through, right?"

"You! I... hah!" Liu Tang sputtered in delight, but just before he accepted the gold, his eyes narrowed in suspicion, as he asked "just who are you?"

"I told you already, my name is Wang..."

"Aaagh, yes yes, Wang Jin, very common name," interrupted Liu Tang, "but what do you do? Some sorta merchant?"

"...former.... *yawn* Head Arms... Arms *yawn* Instr-,"

"Master Wang!" yelled Shi Jin, half-naked and walking angrily walking towards her, "why did you not wake me for the second watch?"

Liu Tang's mouth once again widened, his index finger shaking as he pointed at Shi Jin, "y-y-you! You must be some sort of demon!" and then at once, he unsheathed his podao, his sabre-on-a-stick, from his side, "I am Liu Tang! The Red-Haired Devil! You think you scare me, foul thing?!"

Shi Jin, alarmed, merely put his palms in the air to try and calm the carriage driver down, "I am just Shi Jin with these nine dragon tattoos. Shi Jin means no offense and seeks not your-"

"IMPUDENT... BRAT!" screeched a voice from the carriage, as Wang Sheng's head peeked out from one of the carriage windows, "WHY DID YOU GET A STUDENT WITH TATTOOS? NINE TATTOOS? NINE!"

Wang Jin looked up in the sky, and loudly yawned, tuning out the chaos in front of her. Times had changed so quickly in 13 years, and part of her wondered whether she preferred the times where she was fighting for her life every single day, or whether she would rather see giant phalluses be displayed as monuments or temple art during peacetime.

She found the answer to be obvious.

~~~

5 Hours Later

160 Leagues from Dongjing, 40 Leagues away from Cangzhou

Wang Jin sat up from her prone position, as she had been using the stepping stones as a leg rest. Her mind felt foggy, and a minor headache reverberated through her head as she groaned.

"Are you done napping, daughter?" asked Wang Sheng.

"Ma," Wang Jin yawned, "...I'm going back to sleep if I have to explain why Shi Jin is here."

"I actually explained it well enough, Master, while you were resting," Shi Jin answered with a troubled frown on his face.

Wang Jin blinked away the small water escaping her eyes from another yawn, "well that's unexpected... and you took it well, Ma?"

"No."

"Well, just keep on proving your worth, my student. My Ma will come around."

"Nope," her mother immediately responded.

Shi Jin's shoulders drooped as he decided to turn his attention towards some of the artwork within the carriage.

"Well my student, let that be a lesson for you," Wang Jin lectured with one finger in the air, "when you reveal your true self, somebody will get pissed off."

Her student stayed silent for a few seconds, then turned his head with a serious face as he asked Wang Jin, "what happened at that temple, Master? You seemed very... very... it seemed that you were not all there."

He was waiting for me to wake up just to ask that question, wasn't he? she thought.

"Oh?" Wang Jin asked, as her eyes averted his, gesturing to lower their voices, "do you mean to tell me you never had to hunt down the worshippers of the Dark in your corvée service?"

Shi Jin shook his head, whispering, "I have heard of the punishment, though. Slow slicing for the worshippers of the Dark. Could you not have simply turned them over to the government?"

Slow slicing was the polite term for executing someone by slowly slicing the offender 10,000 times. This, along with the nine familial exterminations, were the harshest punishments the Eastern Empire could offer, typically for the worst capital crimes. It was said that in antiquity, the people once followed this foul religion. But once many consumed the burnt corpses' brains and developed a debilitating disease within a decade or two... their wrath was cold, calculating, and when the hosts of the Dark marched to fight the Giants of the West thousands of years ago, vengeance was swift. From then on, once worshippers were discovered, they were tortured and then slowly sliced, their corpses burned in one of the old temples dedicated to their religion.

Wang Jin peeked over at her mother, who appeared sound asleep.

"Student, what I did to them was a favor," she said in a low voice, looking at Shi Jin in the eyes, "no one deserves such a fate... and that is all I will say."

~~~

161 Leagues from Dongjing, 39 Leagues away from Cangzhou

The carriage had come to a stop, and Wang Jin was just about to stretch her legs when she noticed that the curtain in front of them opened, revealing the crimson hair of Liu Tang, their carriage driver.

"What is it, carriage driver?" Wang Jin said warily, "I will not give you anymore money, if that's what you're asking."

Liu Tang's face scrunched in an offended look, "oi! You can call me Liu Tang, you know? or Red-Haired Devil. And what do you take me for?"

Wang Jin was just about to respond when Liu Tang quickly continued, "forget I asked! While you were napping your student and mother filled me in on who ya were."

"An unfilial and horrid master?" sarcastically asked Wang Jin.

Wang Sheng nodded, still appearing asleep, while Shi Jin shook his head in denial at the same time.

Liu Tang heartily laughed, "...the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 soldiers, and a snarky one at that!"

She was wondering where this conversation was going. At this rate she might as well just wear a collar with the title "Former Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000) on her neck.

Wang Jin raised an eyebrow, "did I not tell you this already?"

"Your half-naked student took my attention then," Liu Tang retorted, giving a slight glare towards Shi Jin.

"...I still see nothing wrong about my nine dragon tattoos," her student muttered.

"Well, here I am in the flesh," Wang Jin mockingly announced before anyone would give a response to Shi Jin's brainless remark, "shall I bless your podao with my name in ink?"

If this would lead to either a yet another phallus joke or a stupid pun, Wang Jin was going to tear out his larynx. Her stomach then audibly growled.

Liu Tang shook his head, as both her hunger and the sarcasm flew over him, "actually, I was wondering whether you would like to meet the Big Sister of my village."

"That... would depend," Wang Jin said, looking over at Shi Jin, who looked intrigued, "who is this Big Sister of yours?"

"The leader of Dongxi Village, Heavenly King Chao."

Who is this Heavenly King Chao? If you must know, perhaps you should read the next chapter to find out.

(Ending theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Thu Sep 01, 2022 7:12 pm, edited 14 times in total.

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
The latest chapter could be greatly improved by adding in more transitional paragraphs. Not enough mortar for this part of the house. Will edit in revisions accordingly.

Edit: first part of chapter 11 has been revised

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Hello Rivvy: You have been writing a huge lot in the last week. Awesome where the tale is moving to slowly. I took my time reading and shifting through it all, but was not online to comment about each chapter, and besides my dad does ask my attention sometimes a lot. Can't tell why but currently I like the female characters quite much *g*. Good luck with revising!
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
@Aikári Salmarinian Thank you for reading it! I hope you enjoy your time with your dad, even with the factors involved. Feel free to comment when you like. Feedback is always appreciated but we all have lives, after all. As I myself have a critical eye towards my writing, I do not mind criticism in my work.

The tale does seem like it is moving slowly is it not? Good!... and I will not say why just yet due to spoilers :P

One of the goals is having the reader develop connections specifically with the female characters in the story. A connection where one feels that if they try to put it in words why they have any type of feeling towards a character, that what they'll say is only a fraction of how they feel. Much like with deep relationships in real life. Hopefully that continues.

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Rivvy: Even there are differences between men and women imputed, at the levels of feelings I feel and think men and women are the same in experiencing them, and there exist no differences. Expressing is something different. I love to connect to both genders, because men deserves an equal attention as women get when going emotional. My male and female characters have never been different in experiencing them, either men, orc, dwarf, wizard or elf. No spoilers? That is okay, I am not online to sneakpeak for a little more ahead lol.
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
@Aikári Salmarinian Hmm, then I think you'll have some trouble figuring out a favorite character once this epic tale comes to an end. That is the plan after all :)

To the reader: I have heavily revised Chapter 11, making substantial additions towards the text. So much so that I'll count it as a full update to the story. Feel free to reread Chapter 11 and comment away.

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Chapter 12: The Tale of Wang Jin- On Heroism and Stealing Birthday Presents to Mairon

(Opening Theme: The Water Margin (1998 Water Margin OST))

161 Leagues from Dongjing, 39 Leagues away from Cangzhou

Who? thought Wang Jin, not voicing her thought aloud as besmirching a self-proclaimed unauthorized King in an Empire towards a loyal follower would not be the wisest decision in the world.

Shi Jin voiced his thoughts, however, asking, "who is this Heavenly King Chao? Since when did Dongxi Village have a king?"

That question was better phrased, but Liu Tang merely glared in response, sneering, "I wasn't talkin' to you, Sir Nine Dragons. You're not the Heavenly King's type."

"I hardly think I'm your king's type, either," cut in Wang Jin, "for am I correct that you said, 'Big Sister'?"

Suddenly her mother interrupted.

"My daughter likes elves!" blurted out Wang Sheng mid-snore. Said daughter glared at her, eye twitching, suspicion confirmed. Her mom was fully awake and only pretending to sleep!

"Ai ai," waved off Liu Tang, "you and all the non-cat lovers. Unless ya have the body part I painted in the temple earlier, you're not the Heavenly King's type either. Says that there aren't enough red-haired people in the Empire. Currently looking for an upstanding individual, very literate, not easily bribed, that can share the tax work."

"I have never met anybody who refused a bribe. Might as well seduce an elf then," commented Wang Jin, "they are upstanding, don't care about money, and are tax-exempt."

Liu Tang shook his head, "that's what I'm sayin'. But Big Sis doesn't want an elf to grieve for her until the world ends. Or become a Moriist and try to join this Central Path thing and follow them when Big Sis dies."

Shi Jin looked impressed, interrupting, "this Heavenly King Chao seems to be a most honorable woman. Perhaps we can stop by this village, Master."

"And yet," Wang Jin cut in, just as Liu Tang was probably going to bark another warning at her student, "I have heard no mention of the Imperial Court promoting anyone as a king, let alone a heavenly king of a village."

"Ai ai... just like nobody officially sanctioned ya as a legend for killing 70 trolls in one battle," he retorted.

"...you're mistaking me for another legend."

"Yah yah, point is," Liu Tang continued, "Big Sis is really good at what they do. We don't call them Heavenly King Chao for nothin'. But a king needs surrounding talent, and is always lookin' for good people that can turn Dongxi Village into a city."

"We should go, Master. For are we not all heroes east of the mountains?" Shi Jin rhetorically asked.

Wang Jin sighed, knowing what was going to happen next.

Liu Tang's mouth twitched, as he stepped into the main body of the carriage, leaning his face close to her student, staring straight through Shi Jin, "your ears need some cleanin', ya mutilated freak. I was gonna warn ya a second time but your Master saved what's left of your skin. We don't take unfilial dogs. Big Sis has been telling me to be more patient, but you're an exception! The invitation is only for Dongjing's Head Arms Instructor and her mom, not you!"

"Former," muttered Wang Jin, opting to see how her student would respond rather than defend him. Her apprentices needed to stand up for themselves, after all.

"I mean no offense, sir," Shi Jin said insincerely, "but as Wang Jin's apprentice, I will go where my Master goes."

"Ha! Ha! Ha!" mockingly laughed Liu Tang with a predatory grin, as Shi Jin merely blinked at the accidental spit hitting his own face, and then Liu Tang's grin turned into a menacing snarl, "then I'll give ya the Third Gift and send ya off to your next life!"

"Just try!" replied Shi Jin as he pushed Liu Tang away, causing the carriage to shake.

Wang Sheng at this point, eyes still closed, said, "Jin'er! Stop it!"

"Enough!" yelled Wang Jin, moving in between the two men. She sighed again, turning towards an infuriated Liu Tang, giving him the best apologetic smile she could.

"I would be breaking contract law if I came to your village with only my Ma, Liu Tang," Wang Jin said, "this is a business arrangement between my student and I. So I'd rather not be sued by an entire village. The costs to bribe magistrates are so high nowadays."

Wang Jin tried to ignore the uncomfortable feeling seeing the betrayed look on her student's face with her words. But now was not the time to fight a carriage driver with her mother sitting next to her as potential collateral!

This put a dent into Liu Tang's sails, as his shoulders drooped, "aww come on. My Big Sis can help with the costs. Heavenly King Chao has great relations with the dwarves and can offer you good loan interest rates."

"What a nice gift from a visitor towards your leader!" Wang Jin scoffed, "begging for money and loans like an uncultured homeless swine to a Dwarven King. Please, Liu Tang, surely once word spreads of this then all sorts of filth will enter the village wanting some money?"

"Your student may be filth, but you're not," he partially conceded, smirking at Shi Jin's rage, "I see your point, though. I'll be dropping you off in Cangzhou then."

He was about to turn and head back towards the driver's seat when Wang Jin suddenly asked, "though how did your Big Sis become this Heavenly King anyways?"

Liu Tang paused, turned his head with a smile, saying, "come to the river near Dongxi Village at either sunrise or sunset, and you'll find out."

Wang Jin had gauged the Red-Haired Devil, been a victim to his jokes, and talked enough with him to determine that most likely this was not some grand robbery scheme. So she imagined a young woman, tall and strong, with her crimson hair unbound, flowing in the wind, facing a river, the rising sun matching the hue of her hair so that she became one with the heavens.

"Perhaps I will... one day," Wang Jin said, and her imagination replaced the image with another one. Now, she imagined a woman, spear at hand, body unblemished, with black hair unbound that shone in the sun, facing the Yellow River next to the steep bridge near Dongjing.

~~~

That Evening

180 Leagues from Dongjing, 20 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

Plum Blossom Village

They stopped along the way in Plum Blossom Village. Up until that point, Wang Jin was doing damage control on her student. While it was true that most of her motivation in gaining a new apprentice was monetary and that she feared he would not exceed his potential under her tutelage (eight other instructors had tried already!), she wanted Shi Jin to prove her wrong.

First she told him, after some conversation, that "a warrior picks and chooses their battles. They dictate where the fights are, and they take advantage or have caution towards their surroundings." It was easy then to convince him that having a fight in the carriage was a horrendous idea because her Ma was inside.

Then she told him most of the truth, that at that moment he had not proven himself at all. That just because he could flourish a spear did not mean he could challenge the heavens. This required constant, heavy training, as well as battle experience.

They simulated all three that night in Plum Blossom Village, as Wang Jin first had her student show both his fist strength and his endurance. Her mother had retired to her private quarters in an inn. Liu Tang was off in the village tavern, eating and drinking his heart away. So, Wang Jin and Shi Jin had found a quiet place where they could train.

"I see you have the technique down," Wang Jin noted as she saw her student do 20 knuckle push-ups. He was fully clothed, as her teacher ordered him to get used to training with clothes on.

"Easy enough. I can do this in my sleep, Master." Shi Jin, who bounced up and promptly begun shadowboxing.

Wang Jin smirked, "who said you could stop? Get back on all fours. We're increasing the weight with these stepping stones until you can no longer do even one..."

Sometime later, sweat drenched down Shi Jin's face as he struggled to lift the weight in addition to Wang Jin, who was sitting on top of the stepping stones that were placed on his back.

She said, "not bad. Better than both the Lance and former Archer Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 in their first tries. But not better than the Jade Qilin. Take a rest."

He sighed in relief, as she moved all the stones from his back. Initially, he struggled to get back on his feet, panting for a bit while on the ground, but eventually he stood, fully clothed, stretching out his arms and upper body.

"I've heard of both the Lance and former Archer Instructor... 'Panther Head' Lin Chong and Sister Wengong, am I right?" he asked.

"Yes, but if you ever have the fortune of meeting the former, do not address the Lance Instructor as 'Panther Head,' unless you're looking for a fight."

"Understood!" Shi Jin said, mimicking the rigid stance of a soldier, grimacing as his upper body probably protested, "but who is this Jade Qilin fellow? And did you not have a fourth apprentice?"

Wang Jin averted her eyes as she went onto the ground in knuckle push-up position, "someone I hope you never cross paths with. As for the fourth one, that boy was still six years old when I instructed him. Wanted him to grow into his form before strength training. Promised I'd come back in about ten years or so when their body developed but... well I guess I can't fulfill that promise now."

She then gave annoyed side-look at her student, "are you going to put the weights on top of me or not?"

"Oh? Sorry, I did not know you uhh," Shi Jin responded awkwardly, placing each stepping stone on top of his master's back.

Wang Jin waited for some time, until her voice growled in a lower tone:

"You'll sit on these weights like I did!"

"But... very well," Shi Jin replied, sitting on top of the weights, ensuring that he did not cause any of them to fall off.

Wang Jin grunted, then did her first knuckle push-up. At the same time she did each knuckle push-up, Wang Jin grunted out in exhaled breaths, "What... kind... of... tea-...-cher... would... I... be... if... I... did... not... mod-... -el... it?

Three... of... my... stu-... -dents... would... sit... on... top... as... I... did... these... push... ups."

She stayed silent the rest of the way, inhaling and exhaling as droplets of sweat dripped from her forehead to the ground. By the time she matched Shi Jin's amount of pushups, she quickly uttered, "get these weights off me!"

He immediately hopped off, and took the weights off of his master. But instead of collapsing on the ground in exhaustion, Wang Jin hopped back on her feet, exhaled a few times and dusted herself, opening her fists and shaking her wrists around.

Once she turned around, she saw a completely shocked Shi Jin with his mouth open, "...are you part-troll, Master?"

"Well... it would take a troll to kill a troll, wouldn't it?" she said with a smile as she stretched her arms around, "but no. I'm human, and I need to stretch as well after what I showed you."

Then her countenance turned neutral, as she added, "we'll be doing this in full armor eventually. Not every day though; muscles need rest, after all. Next, we'll be running."

"How far and how long master?"

"Until we can't see in front of us or you're lying on the ground in exhaustion. We'll be doing various running techniques: forward, side-to-side, zigzags, backwards, so and on so forth. Keep up until you can't," she calmly responded.

Time passed as they ran around the perimeter of the village, guided by the outside torches that allowed them to see at night. The sounds of nocturnal birds occasionally greeted them, and some of them shook nearby tree branches, flying off to who-knows-where. The villagers doing their watch duties mostly ignored the pair, though eventually snickers were heard as Shi Jin finally stumbled to the ground, his body heavily panting, clothes damp from his own sweat, drool spilling on the ground.

The sound of Wang Jin's feet rhythmically hit the ground repeatedly nearby, although she was no longer moving forward or backward.

"That all?" asked Wang Jin, still mostly breathing out of her nose as she continued running in place, "I have yet... to breathe from my mouth."

Shi Jin, in between pants, wheezed words out.

"Hmm?" she asked as she halted her running, "could you say that again?"

Shi Jin chuckled softly, catching more of his breath as he sat up on his knees, "not Elvish?" he asked.

"I'd be taller then," Wang Jin retorted, a hint of a smile on her face, "still human."

She then turned around and began walking back to the village.

"Wait... can we not... rest, Master?" Shi Jin asked.

"No," Wang Jin responded, "crawl if you must, but we'll be sparring with staves now."

He audibly groaned. She ignored the protest and kept on walking.

The ensuing massacre need not be elaborated on.

~~~

The night was quiet, starlight and torches the only guides for nighttime strollers.

"... Master, forgive me if I'm being impudent," began Shi Jin, as the pair sat on the ground near the inn where they were lodging at, drinking cups of warm water. His damp clothes hid the fresh bruises he had on his body.

She gestured for him to continue, "we're not in the army; say what you wish."

"... but is this not unfair?" he continued, "I had no energy when we sparred. Yet you kept on attacking. How am I supposed to learn like this? To be exhausted and then learn how to fight with weapons? I never had an instructor like you, and..."

She stared at him, not saying anything, gesturing again for him to continue.

"...and I am not sure that is a good thing."

Wang Jin waited for a few seconds, then moved herself closer to her student so she could look him in the eye.

"If you no longer want to be my student, say so," she said, narrowing her eyes, "be firm."

Shi Jin shook his head, averting her gaze, "you're the strongest and most durable teacher I met though; the other instructors pale compared to you."

She blinked a few times, then asked him, "does that make me a great warrior, then? A hero? Running far and being strong?"

"And your knowledge of weapons and technique," he replied.

"Hmm, those help," she said, and then she asked, "do you consider yourself a great warrior?"

"...not anymore, no," Shi Jin replied with a sigh.

"Why?"

"I just... when we met, you trounced me with a single feint with a staff. And now after tonight, how could I declare myself a hero after... after this?" he gestured towards his own body, "my whole life I devoted myself to the martial arts. My dad spent so much money hiring instructor after instructor. I always thought I was a prodigy, that they were bad teachers, but... was I just a bad student? Did they give up on me before I gave up on them?"

His eyes focused downwards now, and Wang Jin could see a watery reflection of light in his eyes.

"Is that why Mom left?" he muttered.

Wang Jin raised her eyebrows, wondering how the conversation had turned towards that topic.

"Was your mother a warrior?"

"No. Well, enough to know self-defense. I seen her do a dance with two swords," he replied, "before I was born, Mom wanted to go to the capital, take the civil service examination, and join the government. But then Mom ended up marrying my dad and I was born. We were close when I was a child, but when I got older and wanted to learn fighting, we... grew distant."

"In the same village? Eating in the same manor? Sleeping nearby?" Wang Jin asked, curious, "how did that happen?"

"My Mom... They wanted me to follow their footsteps. Literate, good with numbers, go to the capital to become a prime minister or whatnot. But I never did like books. For, I am illiterate. No matter how much my Mom taught me... I could not grasp our written language! I did love sitting near campfires, hearing my dad tell the stories of old, heroes that raised their banners against tyranny, the duels that lasted three days, those I loved specially!

My mom was never there, though. They were in the manor, in candlelight, reading scrolls and books with titles and numbers I could not read, poring over maps I could not understand. It was the same in the daytime too. I would be out in the courtyard practicing my martial arts while they stuck themselves inside reading who-knows-what. Even when we ate they would bore her eyes over some scroll in one hand."

He then muttered, "if Mom loved books so much, why did they not marry them instead of my Dad?"

"Books make strange bedfellows," commented Wang Jin with a wry grin. Shi Jin glared at his instructor in response.

"Ugh... Please, Master. I'd rather not imagine that," he said in disgust, "what were we even talking about anyway? How did we get to talking about my Mom? Ugh... can we talk about something else now?"

Wang Jin opted not to point out that he was the one that brought her up, instead replying, "we were talking about what makes a great warrior."

"Oh..." he said, his eyes now glancing sideways, "oh."

No word passed for a few seconds, causing her to wonder whether she needed to say something, when suddenly he asked, "what makes a great warrior? How do I become one?"

She paused for a few seconds, carefully coming up with words that she knew could either make Shi Jin understand, or doom him to a life of wasted potential. Eventually, she said the following:

"You should have deceived me earlier."

"What?" Shi Jin asked in confusion.

"When I told you to do those actions until you were exhausted, you should have saved your strength, performed enough to show your skills, and pretended to be exhausted."

Shi Jin's eyes widened.

"That is rather dishonest, Master! Why would I lie to you?"

Wang Jin gave a cold look, answering, "warfare is deception. Do you think the enemy wants a fair fight? No! They want you tired; they want to see exhaustion. Then you die, and they're off to kill somebody else."

"But... but you're my instructor! No enemy of mine!"

"Then how would you practice your deception? Your friends? Civilians? On the battlefield itself?"

"I...I...I," Shi Jin stuttered, "I know not! And-and I still do not understand! Are heroes not upstanding folk with the highest of integrity? To not resort to such foul and underhanded tricks? To model for the people righteousness and benevolence?"

Wang Jin glared at her student, saying, "Shi Jin... let the scholars who never smelled a decaying corpse, never heard the death rattle of a person whose throat they stabbed, never had slice a child soldier in half, determine whether or not you are a hero during a fight. Let them make songs of your honor and chivalry in your gallant joust with your foe. Who cares what they think? We are discussing being a warrior, of surviving battles of life and death!" she chided.

"But I would be no more than a murderer! A person who took away someone's father, mother, child... sibling! How is heroism not relevant?"

"If it keeps you sane, then think of that after you live, Shi Jin! Justify that you were the hero fighting for something greater. That you had no other choice. Yes, heroism is good, but you should not be thinking of that while fighting for your life!" Wang Jin urgently hissed, "I am not saying that there are no heroes. I am not saying you should never consider yourself a hero. You need to! I have seen too many villagers and soldiers shrivel up before my eyes, screaming long into the night, losing and killing themselves even though they survived their fight! To feel the guilt of being the survivor, knowing that your friends have passed on to places you know not. That is when you must think yourself as a hero! To justify your actions! To justify your continued existence in this world!"

"I... I...," he said, as if trying to come up with a response, but no further words came as he shook his head repeatedly. Standing he began walking away from Wang Jin, hissing, "you are nothing like what I thought you were! As the saying goes, 'never meet your heroes!' I will be bathing now. Do not disturb me!"

"Halt your steps!" she commanded, "I have one more thing to say and you can go."

Her student stopped, but did not turn his head around.

Wang Jin took this as assent, and spoke, a last-ditch speech crafted in her head, "the world is filled with snakes who slither above, within, and underneath fields and forests unending. It matters not how strong, fast, hardy, smart, or wise you are, one distraction or misstep is all that is needed to guarantee your defeat. Ever wondered why us military folk say the phrase, 'know the enemy and know yourself in a hundred battles, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles'? That is because our enemies will try to deceive us, take our attention away for one second, and then the next we are on the ground dead. They know us, but they do not want us to know them!

To prevent this, we must learn deception to better know our enemies and understand how they think. If I did not practice deception, then it does not matter if I can lift the entire earth on my soldiers, am swifter than a horse, hardier than a mountain. I would only be a good warrior. To become a great warrior, I need to know what my deceptive enemy thinks, to know what weaknesses they will try to exploit. For once we know the enemy, then half the battle is won already."

Wang Jin paused, then added, "knowing ourselves is done through training, sparring, and practice."

For a long while, her student merely stood there as if deep in thought. Wang Jin, meanwhile, drank more hot water, moistening her throat.

Finally, Shi Jin turned around, tears on his face, bowing and clasping his hands, speaking in third-person, "Shi Jin apologizes for their ignorant words, Master! Shi Jin understands Master's thoughts a little more now."

She shook her head, walked over to the bowed student and responded, "come now. None of that... I am no emperor... I am no king. I do not want a dog for an apprentice! Stand up and show some pride!"

He stood up with a smile, using his wet sleeves to wipe his tears away.

"Now go bathe, eat, and rest. I won't disturb you," she urged.

"Thank you again Master, I'll take my leave!" Shi Jin replied, walking off towards the nearest village bathhouse.

~~~

She waited until he was out of sight before she let out several loud sighs, one after another.

These Shis! I will never take another Shi for an apprentice again! They'll age me into a prune! To think that I never learned my lesson with that brat Shi Wengong! Maybe I should just abandon this gallant fool, take my mother, and leave to Dongxi Village! she loudly thought to herself, unsure which words she spoke aloud. A nearby black bird flew away from its perch on the village walls. Wang Jin turned around, her abdomen suddenly uncomfortable. So she walked briskly, desiring to exit the village to relieve herself in privacy in the nearby forest.

Only to notice that the person handling watch duty in the village was none other than the Red-Haired Devil, Liu Tang, his hair proving to be redder than the lit torch he held.

She looked at him owlishly, and he looked back with a knowing smirk. A few more seconds passed as she put the pieces together.

"You bribed them for watch duty so that my student and I had privacy?" asked Wang Jin.

"Hahaha, of course!" Liu Tang replied.

"How considerate... And I assume you've eavesdropped the whole time too?"

"Hahaha, of course!" Liu Tang replied.

"How inconsiderate," Wang Jin said, though with more resignation then anger, "and I suppose you think me now as some trickster who wins through dishonor?"

"Hahaha, of course not!" Liu Tang replied.

"Ha. Ha. Ha," Wang Jin mocked in a lower tone, then realized what he just said, "wait... you don't?"

This time, Liu Tang did not laugh, instead moving closer, the torch revealing a toothy grin, "ya'd be perfect for our village! I've been thinkin' more on this, you see. And your talk with your student just confirmed it my eyes. Ya don't need to be askin' for loans and such. Ya can work as our Arms Instructor! We'll pay off your obligations and give you room and board as payment."

That was actually a reasonable proposition, except for one thing, "would that not require an official Imperial Court appointment?"

He then quickly looked around, as if checking that nobody else was going to hear what he would say next. Liu Tang whispered, "Screw the stupid court! I've been telling Heavenly King Chao all about how these rising taxes are unfair. They're taxing everythin' and its goin' up every single year! Where is our hard work going towards? Another palace? More books on crap I couldn't care less about? And if we don't have money, they tax our food. Land, water, desert, river, they don't care. It's all taxed! I go waltzin' inside the capital and just because I don't spend all my time indoors with a book in my face, they look down at me for lookin' like a peasant! We have to give those bastards so much already, our wealth and pride, let alone this corvée labor crap we have to do for a half-a-year!"

If this were but a month ago, Wang Jin would have reported this as sedition. But unluckily for the Empire, once they put in Gao the Ball as Grand Marshal, Wang Jin could no longer give a rat's ass about what the Imperial Court thought.

"They are, aren't they?" she rhetorically asked, "they also made it so that one could officially have the job title of 'outlaw' or 'ruffian,' but incur substantial tax penalties."

"Screw them," Liu Tang whispered, "that's why you'd be perfect for the job."

She paused, then thought for a quick second. Something seemed off here. Typically, criticism of the ruling government was NOT a requirement for a Village Arms Instructor.

Ignoring the growing pain in her stomach, she momentarily gritted her teeth and asked, "Liu Tang, you are hiding something from me. What is the REAL reason you want me in your village."

Liu Tang paused, looked around again and whispered directly in Wang Jin's ear, "keep this a secret. I mean it,"

She paused for a few seconds, then nodded.

"I have a plan of stealing the Birthday Gifts to the Agricultural God," he whispered.

...WHAT?

"...you realize that if you get caught," whispered Wang Jin, "you'll get slow sliced and receive the nine familial extermination punishment. Everyone you know and love will get executed. Not only that, but if this Agricultural God is real, then divine punishment awaits. And you want me to be part of this plan?"

Liu Tang moved himself away and scoffed in disappointment, "that's what Big Sis said too. I shouldn't have said anythin'. Not scared of some portly, jolly fellow. I relieve myself in temples, ya think I'm scared of-"

She raised an eyebrow, and said, "did I say no?"

Liu Tang stared at her for a few seconds, a toothy grin once again erupting on his face.

At this moment, her stomach audibly growled again and she grimaced, swaying, "let me think on this. I must first relieve myself outside the village. I'll be back!"

"Of course, of course," Liu Tang said, then quickly added, "the leaves are poisonous and will itch you, I can give you some..."

"No need!" Wang Jin responded, as she uncomfortably waddled outside the village.

~~~

Liu Tang's disappointment was palpable.

"I understand," he said in a resigned tone, "family come first. Wish your Mom weren't dyin'. Sucks that I can't even take you to meet Big Sis."

There was another practical reason as to why Wang Jin did not want to partake in his plot. For one, that would make her an outlaw of the highest degree. Then, what would most likely happen would be that both Lin Chong and Shi Wengong would likely be assigned the task of hunting her down. Maybe Lu Junyi would come out of military retirement to join the hunt too. Not to mention Generals Huyan Zhuo and Guan Sheng potentially showing up as well.

The Imperial Court probably would not send Pubu the Dog Constable, though. Wang Jin could easily win the dog over. But she doubted meat bribery would work on the others.

Lin Chong did enjoy eating meat though... The ridiculous notion of her defecting due to food had caused Wang Jin to chuckle when she was in the forest relieving herself.

But no, fighting her old apprentices would only lead to heartbreak and death. Plus, such a plot needed discretion and secrecy. If the Imperial Court sent Lin Chong to initially guard the convoy and have Shi Wengong escort it from the frontier towards the designated location, then they would immediately recognize Wang Jin. Thus, she could not go along with Liu Tang's plot.

But in terms of serving as Arms Instructor for Dongxi Village, perhaps that could be a plan in the future.

"Maybe one day, Liu Tang, but I would like to spend as much time as possible with my Ma," she said.

"Aaah, until that day then! I'll be doing my own thing until then." Liu Tang said.

They conversed a bit more, then parted their ways for the evening.

~~~

195 Leagues from Dongjing, 5 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

It was nearing mid-day when the carriage slowed and stopped. Her mother, fully awake, asked, "are we there yet?"

Shi Jin opened one of the silk curtains, peaked outside, and responded, "no, we're still on a forest road."

Concerned, Wang Jin asked, "Liu Tang, why have we stopped?"

There was a pause as she heard him jump off his driver's seat. There were voices, but she could not discern the sounds. Eventually though, there was a knocking on Wang Jin's side of the door. She cautiously opened it a little, seeing the crimson-red hair of Liu Tang, then pushed it fully open.

He had a plain-looking expression on his face as he said, "someone well-dressed wants to meet ya. Their horse up ahead is blocking the road."

Wang Jin's eye twitched. That description did not help at all.

"Who?" she asked.

Liu Tang shrugged, smiling.

Liar! she immediately thought. But still, she stepped outside the carriage to meet whoever was blocking the road, ready to face the person who knew she was on this particular carriage at this particular time.

There were two possibilities and she preferred one over the other.

Who is this person? Are they friend or foe? If you must find out, please read the next chapter.

("Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Mon Sep 19, 2022 6:50 pm, edited 1 time in total.

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Rivvy: Very nice chapter. I am curious where this is further going to. The blending between Chinese mythology and Tolkien's universe is quite neatly done and doesn't bother me. I have more the feel all of it is partly Chinese mythology as I am not thinking of Tolkien's legends. Nice this far indeed. :smooch:
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
@Aikári Salmarinian Thank you for the kind words! This will be going towards… something that I will not spoil :p. I’m glad that these two settings are blending well. If one asked me years ago if water margin could be combined with middle earth I would have laughed. But now… I feel like a proud elf or dwarf crafting something out of two very different elements. We’ll see how this work of art turns out. It’ll be quite a long and hopefully fun ride.

What is interesting is that water margin was based on historical events and folk tales from the Northern Song Dynasty only 900 years ago. But in investigating the great heroes of the era and their lives one finds that history quickly becomes legend, legend becomes myth, and events even 900 years ago can be classified as a sort of mythos. People develop superhuman powers and are capable of feats far beyond human skill. Quite fascinating.

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Rivvy: You're welcome. I don't know much about the Dynasty's nor about their culture in the old days, nor how it is today. The biased media I ignore much, because they paint images I can't do much with. It has fascinating elements worth to explore. And China's mythe and legends are safe for all to explore and adapt. I think this is the reason why it is so popular in Asia. Good always prevail over bad. It is kind of epic, bears morals and leaves a nice feeling for the rest of the day.
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: The Full Song of "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

Chapter 13: The Tale of Wang Jin- The First Scribe of the Eastern Empire

197.5 Leagues from Dongjing, 5 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

Wang Jin's eyes widened in surprise at who she saw, and then a smile slowly appeared on her face, her eyes relaxing as she looked warmly at him.

"...I should have known," she said, with a slight shake of her head.

Before her, stood an exceptionally tall person dressed in a fine light purple silk brocade, his long black hair bound in an elaborate bun with a small gold crown in front. Embedded in its center was a brilliant pearl, great as a dove's egg. Sunlight reflected off its surface creating a sheen, akin to starlight on seafoam. Binding the crown to the bun was a long silver hairpin with a handle, like a tiny rapier.

Fair of skin, handsome, with the eyes of a grey phoenix, he was cleanshaven and looked not a day over 25. This normally would have shocked Wang Jin, for she had only met him three times in her life. The first was during her adolescence on a trip to Dongjing. The second was when he personally congratulated her on the day she officially became Head Arms Instructor. Finally, the third time was during a retreat/training experience with her apprentices in Cangzhou.

He had not aged a day since all those years ago when Wang Jin's father met with him in a tavern. For this was none other than...

"Didn't expect ya to know Lord Chai," commented Liu Tang with a smirk, interrupting her thoughts. Wang Jin's smile turned into an irritating glower as she forgot that Liu Tang was still there.

Lord Chai responded in the same dialect, "didn't expect ya to have Dongjing's Head Army Instructor hidin' in your carriage, Liu Tang." This caused the Red-Haired Devil to laugh, as Lord Chai walked closer to Wang Jin.

"Oh, I don't have that role now, Lord Chai," she said more to herself, looking briefly towards the ground. Then her eyes caught Liu Tang, hands covering his face as if he was utterly amused by something. She gave the Red-Haired Devil a glare, unsure what he found funny.

"Mmm, but as you well know, friend," Lord Chai said, his voice switching over to Wang Jin's dialect, "being an instructor is one of those roles that once you possess it, it will never leave you."

His lips formed a smile, revealing teeth whiter than a lily, as he continued, "and did we not just go over this recently? I know we share the same given name, but you may call me Chai Jin (柴進), or 'Little Whirlwind.' While I am technically a Lord, I no longer desire dominion. Bowls of wine with heroes, cups of tea with friends, 'discuss talk and tale, only laugh and gale'... those are my passions now."

Wang Jin smiled back, "there's nothing little about you though, old friend," she said, then giving Liu Tang a sharp look as he had laughed yet again, "though... I need to remind you that what you find 'recent' isn't what we find 'recent.'"

Lord Chai chuckled, responding, "a difference of perception, perhaps! But still, the phrase 'time flies' applies here. It truly felt like a short time since you and your three students were traveling through Cangzhou. But now I notice now something different about you..."

Then he peered over at the back of Wang Jin's head, his mirth evaporating, leading her to feel a little uncomfortable.

She asked, "do you see an odd growth on the back of my head? What are you looking-?"

Upon looking at the smirk on Liu Tang's face as he unbound and straightened his long crimson hair, she realized immediately what Chai Jin was looking at.

"What foul thing did this?" muttered Lord Chai.

"...can we talk about that in Cangzhou?" Wang Jin asked, though without annoyance, for she was a little happier knowing that he noticed her short hair.

He did not nod, but tilted his head as the mirth returned, though his grey eyes lost a little of their sheen.

"Why, of course! For that is why you are on these seldom-traveled roads. Though this time..." he then moved towards the carriage, his eyes lazily looking for a moment through the slightly open window where somebody (most likely Shi Jin) was peeking out.

"... Two people: one a stranger and the other an old friend," he commented.

A good feat of eyesight for a mortal, but to someone like Lord Chai, it was child's play. She took a glance at Liu Tang who did not look surprised at all. That confirmed it. By some cosmic coincidence, those two were acquainted already. If that was the case, that would explain a lot of things, from the disciplined horses to how the imperial carriage came into the hands of Liu Tang.

After all, Wang Jin knew that Lord Chai had a network of contacts and informants, within Cangzhou and scattered throughout the realm. He valued gallantry, bravery, chivalry, intelligence, and wisdom, appearing to those he deemed worthy.

"If ya told me earlier..." said Liu Tang to her, interrupting her thoughts yet again, a growing smirk on his face. Wang Jin rolled her eyes. The smirks were getting on her nerves so she focused her attention instead on her eavesdropping student who most likely was the one who was peeking out of the open window.

"Student, it is rude to eavesdrop!" Wang Jin yelled, "come out now!"

To her surprise, her student exited the carriage looking confused rather than guilty.

"Master, I was not listening in! That was your..." then he noticed an inquisitive Lord Chai gazing at him.

"Well, you are going to introduce yourself, student, are you not?" she asked, ignoring the surprising fact that it was her mother that was listening in, "this is Lord Chai Jin of Cangzhou. He was the first scribe of the Eastern Empire and is an old family friend."

"I-of course, but... Wait, just, how old-?" rapidly sputtered Shi Jin as he bowed in respect, hand clasped, towards Lord Chai, "Shi Jin pays respects to you, honored sir!"

"No need for that!" exclaimed Chai Jin as he helped the young man up, "and for your information I would be 9,788 years old in solar years, or 10,082 in lunar years. Or am I 63,421 years old in solar years, and 65,323 in lunar years? Timing in years was a little different when I was young, for the world was indeed very different. Then we have our own reckoning in terms of age that would confuse you even more because our age rate differs from our various stages of... oh, you look quite confused. Just think of me as old, then, young one."

For Lord Chai was ancient. Ancient enough that people forgot what his name was before he became the First Scribe. So ancient that he would be considered old during the years legends walked the earth! Wang Jin could barely wrap her mind around the concept of anyone being older than human history itself! As for Shi Jin...

Shi Jin blinked a few times with a blank expression on his face, but at last, recognition dawned and with a confident smile, he said "you must be an elf then!"

"Or... I drank and survived the immortality elixir," retorted Lord Chai with a serious expression, "the arsenic and mercury were particularly delicious."

There was complete silence for a few seconds as now both Shi Jin and an eavesdropping Liu Tang looked confused. Wang Jin looked to the side, hiding the amused smile that was threatening to erupt on her face.

"You're kiddin', right? Ya told me you were an elf," Liu Tang said.

"I am very perplexed," complained Shi Jin.

Wang Sheng's laughter rang from inside the carriage.

"Well, two out of four. Not bad, but perhaps I should stop reusing the same jokes," Lord Chai pondered.

Wang Jin coughed, then asked, "when was the last time you used that joke?"

"Only two years ago."

She chuckled, finding that response particularly amusing. She wondered if he had the same sense of humor before he was known as Chai Jin, or whether he was like water, shifting to different moods over the elf's exceptionally long duration on the earth.

Switching topic suddenly, as an elf would (for they were not tortoises!), he asked Shi Jin, "you said you are Shi Jin? We share the same given name, do we not? I can draw it in the air for you."

Then suddenly, Lord Chai drew in the air what looked to be the reverse form of "進," except that Wang Jin knew that he was drawing it that way so that Shi Jin could see it as the accurate form of the character, rather than its reverse. An impressive spontaneous feat only a few humans could do, and none as quickly as Lord Chai did.

Unfortunately, she knew that Shi Jin would not be able to appreciate such reverse air calligraphy, because...

Shi Jin bowed apologetically, "forgive me, my lord. I am illiterate," he said.

A few seconds passed, and then to Wang Jin's surprise, Lord Chai responded, "there's a saying: 'Heroes do not know what books say.' There are advantages to not knowing the Empire's written language. Thus, I do not accept your apology because there is nothing to forgive."

Wang Jin frowned at this while Shi Jin smiled in joy.

"Hey!" Liu Tang interrupted, "how come ya didn't tell me that when I said I was illiterate?"

Lord Chai, switching dialects, turned and gave Liu Tang a stern look, then responded, "ya needed to be literate to understand the instructions I gave ya to take care of this here imperial carriage. Ya should be lucky that anonymous benefactor (he winked at Liu Tang) even gave ya that lead."

Liu Tang winked back, then the Red-Haired Devil noted, "I know, I know. Was just makin' sure you weren't favorin' that nine dragon tattooed brat."

"Nine... dragon... tattooed," Lord Chai whispered, slowing his speech. He stood still for quite a while, and for a second Wang Jin feared that the elf's soul left his body. But then, Lord Chai glared quickly at Shi Jin, then gave a harsher glare at Wang Jin, surprising her until she realized something that slipped her mind.

Turning her head away from shame, she recalled the memory:

Lord Chai, like most elves, hated dragons. She remembered specifically years ago, while they were dining at Dongjing's finest restaurant, that once she brought up the Tale of Black Sword he went on quite a long rant:

"...we never knew what happened to our home! We do not know what caused The Cataclysm of our home to disappear forever. The grasses remembered not; the trees remembered not. Even the stones lacked an echo of the past we sought! Right now, I see the cause as dragon fire. Those deserters in that faraway war did not finish the job and a dragon fled, destroying everything! Bays do not just disappear! Not that those deserters would know! Argh, it confounds me to this day..."

And on he went, uninterrupted until the pair were the only two left in the restaurant. Before that day, Wang Jin had thought that Lord Chai was simply a very wise elf in "retirement," whose flame had already been mostly spent, who primarily gave advice and was waiting out the end of the world, having fun along the way. But this anger, passion, and vigor surprised and intrigued her. Lord Chai, even by Elven standards, was not ordinary.

"Master," suddenly interrupted a troubled Shi Jin, causing Wang Jin to snap her head away from her memories.

"What?" she asked, and then noticed that Lord Chai was gone. A panic then overwhelmed her as her eyes darted everywhere, "where did Lord Chai go?"

Elves, being one with the earth, were excellent at fleeing. Had she offended him so much that he left? That would not do! There was something that she needed him for. Not only a place for her mother to spend her final days, as Lord Chai's manor had many unused rooms, but she needed him for another task that needed to be done.

"They're in the carriage talking with your mother," Shi Jin said offhandedly as he walked closer to Wang Jin. She looked at Liu Tang for confirmation, only to see him struggling to contain his laughter.

"Okay Red-Haired Devil, you've been smirking and laughing this whole time at me," she noted with annoyance, "what's the matter with you? What's so funny?"

"Oh?" Liu Tang asked as his eyes became even more mirthful, "I was gonna ask the same thing! It's funny how down-to-earth some legends can be once ya get to see them outta their comfort zone."

That was not the direct answer Wang Jin was looking for at all, and she was just about to walk over towards the crimson-haired carriage driver until Shi Jin spoke, "Master?"

"What?" she snarled, turning towards her student with annoyance. Shi Jin did not respond, however, folding his arms and giving a disappointed look towards her. That was when Wang Jin realized that she never did ask him what he wanted to say to begin with. She was too distracted with Lord Chai not being there, after all.

"Wang Jin apologizes," she said, clasping her hands and doing a quick bow, turning her back from Liu Tang, "what is your concern, student?"

This sated him, as he unfolded his arms and smiled, "no need to apologize, Master! But..." then his smile quickly turned to a frown as he then asked, "why does Lord Chai dislike dragons?"

She sighed, not blaming Shi Jin for not knowing about the elves' opinion on dragons, so she decided to explain their adversarial relationship.

Wang Jin's explanation of how dragons were an ancient enemy towards the elves, how entire realms and kingdoms were destroyed due to those beasts, along with Liu Tang's interruptions and insults towards Shi Jin's ignorance, shall not be elaborated on here.

~~~

Just when Wang Jin was growing tired of getting in Shi Jin's way and was going to let her student try and throttle Liu Tang, who had been coming up with increasingly creative ways to berate her student, Lord Chai exited the rear of the carriage. Just when Wang Jin was about to apologize on behalf of his student, Lord Chai suddenly knelt on all fours as if he were a stepping stone, his eyes closed.

"What?!" Wang Jin cried, soon realizing what he was doing, "no no no-!"

She ran towards the elf, with Shi Jin and Liu Tang following suit. But Lord Chai raised his left hand in front of them, bidding them to stop, while his other hand remained steady on the ground.

"Absolutely not!" she remonstrated, "we have stepping stones, let me-!"

"Oh daughter..." came Wang Sheng's voice from inside the carriage, as she slowly placed one foot after another on Lord Chai's back.

"Ma, no! Please..." begged Wang Jin.

"This... this" stammered Shi Jin in shock.

Liu Tang sighed.

Then a second later, Wang Sheng stepped off of Lord Chai's back, landing on the ground and stretching her legs and arms.

"Ma!" Wang Jin yelled, grasping both her mother's shoulders, "why? They are not our servants! You know this!"

Wang Sheng scoffed, "you think me a fool? I told Lord Chai the same thing. But you know how persuasive elves can be, how close he was to your father."

"How stupid elves can be, more like! Father is Father, Lord Chai is Lord Chai!" barked Wang Jin as she released her grasp on her mother's shoulders to glare and point at Lord Chai, who was still kneeling on all fours, "get up! Enough of this idiocy!"

"Please get up..." Shi Jin begged as well.

"Not gonna work," muttered Liu Tang.

Chai Jin stayed still.

A fire erupted within Wang Jin and her eyes blazed. Her non-pointing hand quickly tightened, and she was just about to force him to stand up. Suddenly, her free hand was seized in a vice grip, leading her to quickly turn around, forming the other hand into a fist, ready to strike at whatever fool was...

Only to realize that it was her mother that grabbed her, her supposedly weak and frail Ma, and for a moment Wang Jin was reminded of the same mother who was the arms instructor for everyone in their village, and was her own arms instructor long ago, the one who not only reminded the daughter that there was always someone more talented than Wang Jin, but also the one who disciplined her. Hence, Wang Jin was silent, listening to whatever she had to say.

"They are not our servants," Wang Sheng calmly said, "you know this, daughter."

Like a sudden downpour on a campfire, Wang Jin's anger dissipated. Her shoulders and arms slumped, head bowed, and from the corners of her eyes, liquid formed. She cared not what anyone else did or said. For she now desired to walk into the woods, find a rock, kick said rock, and slap herself for what a hypocrite she was.

That was when her mother's grip loosened, causing Wang Jin to raise her head, looking into her mother's warm eyes.

"I left the carriage because I seek privacy in the woods. Please guard me, daughter," Wang Sheng requested with a smile.

Her daughter sighed, responding, "very well, I'll grab a staff. Shi Jin, guard Lord Chai and the carriage..."

~~~

While Wang Jin guarded her mother's privacy, the latter explained that if Father was here, he would have done the same thing Lord Chai did. For when she was heavily pregnant, her husband would try to make life as easy for her as possible. Given that Lord Chai still felt guilty about him joining the Last Desert's garrison, a critical defense against the wereworms of the northwest, the elf decided to make amends in one of the most humiliating ways possible.

Elves... thought Wang Jin. She was in no mood to argue with her mother but would need to interrogate the elf later. For it was an imperial order that caused Wang Jin's father to be sent to the most inhospitable and dangerous part of the empire, and given that Lord Chai still had enough clout to influence the imperial court...

If Lord Chai was telling the complete truth, then he would have prevented it. Thus, there was more to the story and Wang Jin was determined to get the full truth out of him.

After they did their business, the pair returned to the rest of the group. Lord Chai was standing now, discussing a private matter with Liu Tang. Whatever they said had apparently assuaged Shi Jin, who now looked uncomfortable for a very different reason.

"Go and handle your business, student," Wang Jin stated matter-of-factly. Without hesitation, Shi Jin ran off into the woods. She, meanwhile, guided her mother towards the rear entrance of the carriage.

Then, without warning, Wang Jin herself knelt down on the ground on all fours, acting like a human stepping stone.

"Daughter. No." Wang Sheng said firmly.

"So you never carried me as a babe, huh?"

"What? Of course I did! Everywhere!"

"Then use me as a stepping stone like I used you! I used your body as a home, so you shall use mine as a step!" Wang Jin insisted.

"What a twisted... Such filialness is not... you're only doing this because... fine, fine," Wang Sheng muttered as she hesitatingly placed one foot on her daughter's back, then quickly retracted it.

"Ma, my back is strong... please climb aboard the carriage," Wang Jin said, forcing a smile on her face.

"No! You're my child... there is no need to reciprocate this! And the others are watching! You're embarrassing yourself!"

"And because of you, I'm grown up. You're my Ma, not them! Who cares what they think?" Wang Jin retorted with gritted teeth, "think of this as an apology for the times I disobeyed you, Ma. Please..."

Her mother sighed, "to be a parent is to hear your children say 'no' to you. You don't need to apologize at all! But fine!" and Wang Jin felt her mother's foot on her back again.

But only one foot dug into her back, and a weird crash was heard from the carriage. Wang Jin panicked, raising her head. However, Wang Sheng was fine, walking towards her seat in the carriage, and her daughter realized that her mother used her daughter to leap inside, a feat that surprised the daughter.

"Heh," Wang Sheng smirked, "told you I still had fight within me, child." Wang Jin held a shocked look for a second, and then she mirrored the smirk.

"I think I'll leap onto the carriage too. Can't let you upstage me, Ma!" Wang Jin said, but just as she was about to do so, Wang Sheng held up a hand.

"You won't be riding in the carriage. You'll be riding with Lord Chai,"

"That's right," Chai Jin responded, shocking Wang Jin as she did not realize that he had crept behind them. Wang Jin turned around, noting the warm smile on the old elf's face. He clearly had forgiven the grievance of her student's dragon tattoos. Still, she wanted to spend more time with her Ma.

"But Ma-"

"Bah! I'll be sleeping the whole way. You go catch up with Uncle Chai Jin," her mother responded quickly, hand waving her off. Of course, Lord Chai was NOT her literal uncle; it was a phrase in the empire for younger people to address their family's older friends. Much like how people of the same generation addressed each other as siblings if they liked each other.

"What about Shi Jin?"

"You want to disturb my sleep with your prattle?"

"But I like tucking you in..."

"I don't move about in my sleep so you'll only do that once! Now stop objecting and go catch up with Lord Chai!"

Seeing all options exhausted, Wang Jin sighed and said, "fine, Ma."

Liu Tang's voice suddenly boomed from the driver's seat, "ha! That's settled, then. Close the door and we can get to Cangzhou! You two have fun! I know you will, Wang Jin."

A bemused Wang Jin deliberately ignored the last statement and replied flatly, "you're not leaving without my student, Red-Haired Devil."

"... aah well, worth a try!"

~~~

Once Shi Jin returned from relieving himself, the carriage containing Liu Tang, Shi Jin, and Wang Sheng was off, moving on the Old Roads towards Cangzhou.

"Your mother told me everything," he said, as his horse galloped near the pair, "I feared that taking on students who liked dragons meant..."

His voice faltered once he noticed Wang Jin's stony stare.

"Would you mind telling me what that kneeling was all about, you fossil of fossils? It couldn't just be an apology for letting my father accept that permanent 'vacation' to the desert. What are you not telling me?" she asked with a hint of annoyance. The expensive purple garment covering his legs was still stained.

Chai Jin's face slowly turned into an aggrieved look, as he responded, "to have you fully understand what I did would take much longer than you would like. For now, know that your mother will die soon. My action was the least bit of a thank-you for what they did in life. As you are not the only hero that your mother taught."

"... flattering, but out of all the humans that have lived, out of all the village arm instructors that have passed, you chose my mother to bestow this kind of 'thank-you' on? Do you know how unbelievable that is? You should have just said that you lost all your influence in the imperial Court so you could not have blocked the order, and I might have believed you," she asked skeptically.

"But you are not me, and though your father prevented the use of my influence, your mother was indeed part of the reason," he responded, "to a person who never knew what dispositions your mother had before your birth, who never knew the ambitions they kept close to their bosom before you came to be, perhaps to them it's unbelievable," he replied.

This did not sate her whatsoever. She knew her mother aspired to be more than a village arms instructor, but imagining her as some sort of tyrant obtaining hegemony over the land was farfetched.

"You're right on that: it is unbelievable to me and you should never have knelt. I don't care if it was your choice! I simply can't believe Ma would force all the world to kneel down. Ridiculous! No need to tease long-dead fake dreams that will never come to be," she admonished.

For whatever reason, this amused Lord Chai, who replied, "there is a big difference between being forced to kneel and choosing to kneel. Know that I do not do this for just anyone. You speak of dead dreams, and yet for me, the distant past of our youth, many thousands of years ago or so, was one of bliss. Those dreams are who we once were, in full bloom and power, when the marring of our world had not been fully understood. Do you not think that I was simply reminding your mother that they were not always a dying old woman, but a warrior worthy of respect? Who in times of peace could have become a leader? Who would have people willingly risk their lives for them, let alone kneel in respect?"

It was a reasonable response, but there was one obvious hole that Wang Jin saw in his argument:

"But I never saw you in my village, and I don't recall Ma mentioning you as a common visitor before my birth either," she retorted, "even if what you said about my Ma were true, how would you ever know this?"

Lord Chai gave an even larger smile as if he was a teacher helping a student realize some difficult concept.

He responded, "quite a sharpness you possess! But as to who gave me such information, it would be someone very close indeed."

This gave Wang Jin pause. Someone close to her mother who regularly communicated with Lord Chai. Then her eyes widened, as he realized who this informant was. It was obvious! This person, before he entered her mother's village, lived in Cangzhou for much of his life. Then once he had mastered the essential weapons, moved into the village in order to be on the frontline defense against the Wainriders.

Wang Jin's father was most likely an informant of Lord Chai! She now felt a bit stupid for not connecting the dots sooner. They were not just close friends, but her father was part of the lord's intelligence network throughout the Empire. This implied several troubling things. Was there trouble in the northwest that Lord Chai needed to keep an eye on? Why did he not trust her father with such an assignment given that he regretted not stopping the imperial order? Why did he personally ride out to greet the group before they entered Cangzhou? But she was careful not to voice all of this aloud. Instead, she asked,

"... It was my father, wasn't it? You know all of this because Father communicated with you by some means. Maybe through supply runs or weapon requisitions... didn't know they were that literate. Why did my father never tell me this?"

Lord Chai nodded in affirmation, and then shrugged, saying, "perhaps it was no longer relevant when you were growing up. Or perhaps they felt that they wanted you to be your own person. I am surprised myself, which is something that I do not say often, for they were always was short of temper, prone to fighting, and had a foul mouth. Such discretion is quite a pleasant surprise."

You don't say, wryly thought Wang Jin as her mouth twitched. This apple apparently did not fall far from its tree.

As if reading her thoughts, he added, "though you share quite a few of your father’s qualities, I see quite a bit of your mother in you as well. At least when you last visited Cangzhou with your students. Why, when the three of them defeated you in that spar, you took your defeat quite well. Much better than your father would have. Perhaps if they are as promising as they showed, perhaps when you are aged I will-"

"No. You will not. And speaking of Cangzhou," interrupted Wang Jin, wanting to change the subject, "don't you think we should ride over there before Liu Tang does? I know your eyesight is keen, but I don't want to be on these roads for much longer."

"Of course, Instructor Wang, we shall ride there immediately."

The horse, which had wandered off to graze, then walked towards the pair. It bore a headstall, with the straps studded with jewels. But what she found peculiar was the fact that it bore a saddle, reins, and stirrups. Normal if the rider was human, but not normal if the rider was elven.

"I thought elves did not need these things to ride," she commented, then looked around trying to see if there was another steed, "and why is there only one horse? Am I riding while you are running alongside in those fancy clothes? Is a kine going to come out of nowhere in this forest and you'll ride it?"

Lord Chai chuckled, saying, "while having a five-league run sounds nice, we'll be riding together. Though perhaps I will ride a kine soon... once you negotiate with them, they are pretty comfortable."

"... you do realize I am not a thin courtesan? Muscles are denser than fat for us humans. I would strain your horse's lower back. Furthermore, I prefer to be in front."

"Oh, worry not, you shall ride in front and I will be riding in the rear," he responded.

Wang Jin looked straight into his grey eyes. Thankfully he was at an angle where there was no glare from the sun hitting his topknot crown, otherwise, it would have been quite blinding. She was unsure whether his smile meant he was joking or not.

"... I'm sorry, but you are exceptionally tall and I know you have a strong frame. How will you not force your horse into retirement?!" she exasperatedly asked.

"I believe you would call it, 'magic,'"

Elves... Wang Jin thought, rolling her eyes, although she had a small smile on her face, "I've seen elves walk on top of a foot of snow like nothing. Is it the same logic then? Mastery of one's body, so they can transfer their weight wherever, or being well attuned with nature?"

He raised one of his eyebrows and showed off some of his perfect teeth with a smile, "perhaps one or the other. Or both, in fact. Or perhaps another reason is that we would prefer you discover it on your own?"

"Always with the self-discovery!" responded Wang Jin. If this were anyone else, she would have been tempted to steal the horse and bolt. But because this was Lord Chai, who was quite learned, witty, an elf, flexible, and easy on the eyes, she could make an exception for him. Though... now she idly wondered if elves even had a phase where they drew genitalia and called it art.

While she was in that vein of thought, another worrisome thought struck her, "but you are married. You told me so years ago when we ate at that restaurant in Dongjing. Might others misunderstand if they see us ride the same horse?"

Chai Jin's smile disappeared, and his grey eyes looked in the distance, and he muttered under his breath in words that Wang Jin could not understand. For Elvish was seldom taught to anyone, but the wisest, in the Eastern Empire. Two reasons: the first was that Elvish had quite a few wide dialects. The other main reason was that because the language was marred, just like the entire earth was marred, it would sway humans to desire to be more like the elves, particularly the immortality part, and that desire led to some of the worst griefs in history. For humans were only guests of the earth while Elves remained, even when their bodies faded. At least the Elves said such. It was a hard concept to understand for Wang Jin. Weren't human languages then marred as well, as brief as its language's existence on earth?

Soon enough Chai Jin stopped muttering to himself and sighed, replying, "even if by some chance of fate my wife stepped off of that mountain and saw us, and even if I were to completely violate such a sacred custom (I would rather sunder my spirit than violate the sanctity of marriage!), my wife would merely smile at me, knowing that I would be one less obstacle from their true goal."

"Elven loyalty indeed!" she replied with a wan smile, trying not to let the disappointment show on her face, "let's ride then. You'll be issuing out the orders to the horse from the back?"

"Yes, for if you rode my horse alone you would be thrown off immediately."

"You underestimate me, Lord Chai! You think I don't know how to tame horses? But let's move on then."

~~~

197.5 Leagues from Dongjing, 2.5 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

They did not take the old roads towards Cangzhou, rather taking a unique route through forests, up and down hills, and through grassy plains. Within sight now were the imposing Western Mountains, reflecting red in the sun, though the top of its highest peaks remained white. The stonework walls of Cangzhou drew ever nearer as they rode with the sun at their side.

Soon they rested near a forest creek, for the horse was not used to bearing Wang Jin.

"... your language has always fascinated me," commented Lord Chai as Wang Jin ate a baozi as a snack, the pair of them sitting on the grasses near the creek.

"Mine?" Wang Jin asked.

"The Empire's language, or shall I say, languages," he clarified to her disappointment, "is it not a funny coincidence that today I meet two people with the same given name as me, one completely different from the other? Yet this is not at all a rare occurrence in these lands... Such a thing would be quite rare in other societies on this earth."

"Oh?" Wang Jin asked in surprise, "and I thought 1000 years would have made you used to it. We have a lot of people with the same given names, even the same family names too."

"So one would think! But you all have different... spirits, so to speak. Each Wang Jin, for instance, is different from one another in a myriad of ways."

Wang Jin scoffed, "and I bet I could kick all their asses."

"Perhaps!" he responded, chuckling.

"Is it different for elves, then?"

"I cannot speak for every elf. As we have different dialects and different cultures, each with names that may be difficult to remember or pronounce in the tongues of the Empire. Generally, we do not have family names. For one, we have no need, as we can recognize each other on sight, and if they wore helms, on words and actions. As you know, our memory is quite vast," said Lord Chai.

"But for your group of elves? What of them?"

"... it is not something I particularly wish to discuss. After the loss of our birthplace, we came to the conclusion that everything, even the lands in the Uttermost West, would eventually decay and perish. What then was the use of fiefdoms and lordships when everything would fade before our own eyes? A vain grasp at temporary power for those who do not see far. For we are not superior to the earth; we are entwined with its fate and forever will be part of it. In the end, the only things that drew us elves together were kinship. Still, those days were truly dark, and many of the people I knew scattered across the land, slain in some fashion, or withered away, no longer to be seen by mortal eyes."

"I see," replied Wang Jin, frowning. Even though she would never fully understand how they came to such a dark conclusion, the loss of something that one did not expect to lose was something she could relate to, "I suppose you won't tell me your name before you became the First Scribe, then?"

"I will not."

She sighed, as she noticed herds of sheep in the distance to her left, possibly guided by an unseen shepherd.

"Why do you find us any different, Lord Chai? Compared to you, our lives are shorter than cicadas."

"You are..." and then he paused for a second. The sun had started to shine on her face, so she shifted her straw hat accordingly. Then Lord Chai suddenly asked, "would you like me to share a memory I had with the First Emperor?"

That was indeed very tempting, but it appeared he was dodging the question.

"How is that relevant?" asked Wang Jin.

"The First Emperor asked the same question. Though they did not refer to cicadas; they used a mayfly comparison," he responded.

Wang Jin frowned, saying, "those things last only a day! But I see why you asked. Yes, please say this memory aloud."

"Shall I say it using 'I' or shall I say it referring to myself in third-person?"

"The latter. You're older than the word 'pretentious' itself! So please, Lord Chai, I do enjoy your stories."

"Very well."

~~~

Xianyang, Over 1000 Years Ago

"Chai Jin, Welcome to my private chambers. I trust you are acclimating to the Imperial Court? Your calligraphy and writing are simply superb, I daresay we will learn much from you," greeted the First Emperor. The chambers were smaller than he expected, but the bed was-


~~~
Third Age Year 1934
197.5 Leagues from Dongjing, 2.5 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

"The Mother of the Empire sounded like THAT?" interrupted Wang Jin incredulously, "I thought they sounded more regal with a lower pitch. And what were you doing near their bed? Were they trying to seduce you like they did to that barbarian overlord?"

Lord Chai laughed for a time, and then clarified, "keep in mind that the First Emperor was in their late 60's. I was summoned for a private discussion and the outside of the bedroom was guarded by a trusted official. I am also translating our conversation into your vernacular dialect, rather than the Old Easternese that you would not understand."

"Well, that clears up some things. Please continue, Chai Jin."

"... a subpar attempt at impersonating the First Emperor, but allow me to continue."

~~~


Xianyang, Over 1000 Years Ago

Chai Jin hesitated, not accustomed to the First Emperor using the term "I" instead of "we." Nor was he accustomed to her not wearing the imperial crown or robes. She wore a noblewoman's attire such that she looked more like an affluent elder than the ruler of the Eastern Empire.

She continued, "you made a very moving speech today. Nearly everyone in the hall wept from your tale. Your loss is immeasurable, and to bear such a pain for the rest of eternity? You truly gave us perspective on who the elves are, and completely changed our viewpoint on you. We only suffer for 100 years at most, and yet you have suffered for far longer. It may take time for the commoners to follow suit, but such is the case for ingrained beliefs."

"I merely spoke my tale," Chai Jin responded, "and not all elves are of like-mind as me."

"Yet the ones you call 'deserters' will most likely come to the same conclusion. Albeit, very far in the future when even their undying realms pass from existence. Know that so long as the Empire stands in the East, we will provide you a substitute home, though it most likely pales to the original."

"Your serv-"

"Do not," she gently interrupted, her aged eyes saddened, "you are not our servants; you were never our servants. You are our siblings, as we are all Children of the One. For is that not what Mori said? Only say 'your servant' in public, as everybody does. You may call me 'Sister Mi.'"

"I... thank you... Sister Mi," he said, as he began to bow.

"Please do not bow," she gently commanded, "only do so in public. You need not obey the customs when we are in private."

"I understand, but do you not have a given name? Mi is a family name, is it not?"

The First Emperor looked away, and her eyes were very distant, "... I was not given one when I was born. If I had a choice I would choose 'Yue,' since I do enjoy strolling under the moonlight, but most of us women are not given names. Or your scribe predecessors simply did not care to keep track of said names. Pity, but like many other things, it shall be rectified."

Her eyes then narrowed, "I was given the nickname, 'Bazi,' but only because of my ranking in the prior king's harem. I trust you understand why I would not like you to refer to me as Sister Bazi?"

"Of course, Sister Mi. But... if I may, can ask a question about you, the person?"

The First Emperor gave a warm smile, "I hope my responses are to your liking, oh scribe. For I have no doubt you have asked this question to many before me, and probably will ask many after me, too. Perhaps I can measure up to the legends of old, or at the very least, the fair elf maidens I have heard legends of. A real pity that you did not see me when I was younger. Go ahead and ask."

Chai Jin looked away with a small smile, commenting, "I have never heard of an elf maiden declaring themselves a grand title such as 'The First Emperor of the Eastern Empire,'"

Then he looked back to her pleased eyes, and asked, "speaking of that, I have noted, in my research, that in your time as dowager you seemed to apply either your femininity or your experience as a concubine in some of your key decisions."

"Ayo!" The First Emperor giggled, "they... they actually wrote all of that down? When I made that metaphor as reasoning for that diplomatic matter?"

"It was effective! It would only make sense for the scribe to write it down," Chai Jin said, himself smiling, "but from what I have seen from you as an Emperor, you have not been doing that. In fact, you have been quite mysterious and distant in public. Why is that?"

"Now that is our scribe, and why I wanted someone like you to be our Empire's first!" the First Emperor replied, "as that is exactly my intent. Bear with me, of course, as I explain:

"Though I held de-facto power for decades, I was not the king. Despite the power I possessed as the Dowager when I sat next to my son in the king's court, the officials had their own notions about who I was and what I would say. As you probably know, the key to maneuvering in this turbulent sea is by validating those opinions, but then at the end, putting a little twist so that the one who is outmaneuvered are those same officials. Take, for example, that famous diplomatic matter regarding a rival territory wishing for our help in attacking my ancestral homeland. I could have brought up several points on, for instance, how battling against that large kingdom would have cost too many supplies and manpower.

"But that would have alerted those wanting me to step aside, for I would have revealed too much of my ability and lowered the prestige of the king's officials. Advocating an attack on my homeland would further hamper any diplomacy I could influence with that kingdom's ruler, for I was their kin. And would it not be unexpected for a fellow who only sang, danced, and pleasured a king to give such advice?

"It was the job of the advisors and generals to make such a strategic argument benefiting our state, not the Dowager. Hence, why I used an obscene metaphor, seeming to validate those officials while leading to the result that I felt was best for our kingdom."


~~~

Third Age Year 1934
197.5 Leagues from Dongjing, 2.5 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

"I know that story," Wang Jin said, "in front of the whole court, the Queen Dowager stated that when the king would put only a leg on their body, they protested. But when the king placed their whole body on top of them, they were pleased. Brave to talk about positions in bed. A tit-for-tat thing that the envoy somehow understood? Are you certain that really happened?"

Lord Chai merely gave her a small smile, "I was not present then. That was before the reconciliation. But given the Dowager’s precarious position at the time, such a subtle misdirection response would fit their cunning. It worked, and the envoy was convinced that the Dowager's kingdom would have no benefit in such a joint attack."

"A nice story. But when will you tell me why you find us different?"

"Allow me to continue."

~~~

Xianyang, Over 1000 Years Ago

The more Chai Jin learned about the First Emperor, the more confused he felt. For the Emperor had openly admitted to using deception, playing with the psychology of those around her to benefit herself. Yet she was telling all of this towards Chai Jin as if he were her close kin! Why did she assume that he was not like any of the others? There were quite a few elves that played at power, and quite a few of those were in the Eastern Empire's very folk tales. Did she think he was different than the others? No, there had to be another reason...

"But no position jokes in court now?" Chai Jin commented with raised eyebrows.

"Ha!" she laughed, "no, no position jokes. For I do not represent just myself anymore. I am the Emperor, the model for everyone in the empire to follow. I cannot be the Emperor if I represent only myself. I cannot be the emperor if I represent only the women. I cannot be the Emperor if I represent only the men. I cannot be the Emperor if I represent only the women and the men."

She then gestured towards the crown, a headdress topped with a board, strands of jade beads draping both ends.

"When I wear that crown," she continued, "I no longer concern myself with any identity other than being the ruler of the Eastern Empire. Just like our word for 'king (王),' the word 'emperor (皇帝)' bears no hints of the identity of the ruler. The ruler is responsible for being the line connecting heaven, humanity, and the earth. They transcend themselves, as they desire their subjects to transcend themselves. That is why I must be distant in public, for our empire hangs by myriads of thin threads. I must be akin to a deity: mysterious yet visible, everywhere yet nowhere at once, powerful yet still. Action through inaction."

"That is different from the humans of the West," Chai Jin commented, "their identity is tied towards the title."

At this moment, the First Emperor's brows furrowed, her head bowed in sadness. She seemed to age before his eyes, looking every bit the elder, bearing every single year on her wrinkled face.

"Then they are slaves to their own language. For how could one change the course of humanity if they are tied down, rather than be the master of, the very things they invented?"

Chai Jin responded not, as he pondered over the First Emperor's words. In truth, whatever influence the elves had on the Eastern Empire's language had dissipated long ago. For when they rejected the dark, they rejected their prior languages as well. This was evident in the disconnect between the written and the verbal language, for although one could detect some patterns in meaning from the written logograms, they were different enough to be considered different languages altogether.

"May I call you Brother Chai?" she asked.

"... if you wish, Sister Mi,"

But the First Emperor shook her head, "until you say a definitive 'yes,' I will not. That is not the main question I wished to ask, however.

"I wish to ask you this: how would these humans of the West evaluate me?"

Chai Jin paused, considering his words carefully, "that you are intelligent and wise, an inspiration for anyone who seeks to better themselves. You brought prosperity to your kingdom even though you were not at the helm, and now you stand as the most powerful human east of the Mountains."

To that response, The First Emperor only smiled a little, then said, "they know not the things I have done. I believe that you may know this already, but there were three loves in my life. The first was the king I was a concubine towards. Ying Si died sooner than he should have. The second love I had killed for the security of the kingdom, for they were a rival ruler that threatened us. The 'barbarian king,' they called them, but to me, they were not as barbaric than many of the people in my court, or myself, really. The third was an open affair that I ended as soon as I ascended the throne."

He knew not why he was hearing these private details, or why the First Emperor, or rather the person known as Mi Bazi, was unveiling all the secrets that could undo her as a ruler. But Chai Jin stayed silent, and she continued speaking.

"... I bore illegitimate children with that second love. I still recall their faces when I dream. Those I let be murdered... My own flesh and blood! Even my legitimate son, who I supported on the throne, I never gave Ji’er the full power that they have earned. I helped stop a coup against Ji’er during during their early reign, only to hold on to the real power for decades after. Ji’er has passed their fifth decade now and recently attempted a coup against me. There was also the time I allowed the kidnapping of my own royal kin from a rival kingdom, who died not in their home. Then, I allowed repeated invasions of my ancestral homeland where countless innocent people died. You know of many more actions I facilitated, approved, and enacted.

"If the people of the West knew of all this, what would they think of me?"

He paused again, his grey eyes no longer meeting hers. After time had passed, he responded, "with condemnation. That you are proof that darkness reigns in the hearts of the East. They would consider you evil, an abomination of all that is good in the world. They would use you as an effigy, a reminder of the Dark's remaining hold in the world."

A look appeared in her eyes, one that Chai Jin did not expect, for it was not a look of disappointment, but a look of confirmation. As if she already knew how they would judge her.

"Then what do you think of me, Chai Jin?" she asked.

Though another pause ensued, he found the words easier to express than he thought:

"You are strange. A mystery that I fear will leave this world soon. You have blood on your hands, yet your people are prosperous. To benefit your kingdom, and now empire, you would cast away your own identity, everything you love and hold dear, to the welfare of all. I will have to see more of your reign before I can truly say whether we elves were correct in revealing ourselves to you or not. Or whether you will be the end of us."

However, at these words, Mi Bazi did something completely unexpected:

She smiled and it reached her eyes.

"And that is why you are our scribe, Chai Jin. For, your role is to know the real person behind the throne. To discern their past and highlight who they really were. So that future rulers, when they talk to you, can understand that if I, the eighth concubine, can cast aside who I am, what I have done in the past, to become the Uncut Stone of this Empire, then they can do so as well. No matter if they were sage or murderer, once they don the crown, they become The Emperor. The opinions of those who do not understand matter not, for the Emperor cares only for their own. The caring for their subjects supersedes all. Heavy is the crown, indeed!"

Standing, she walked over and looked outside the window to the night sky, illuminated by the moon and stars. She then spoke again but did not directly face him.

"Who better to record who we were than those that will outlast us? Because we are only guests in this world, and I shall pass from it soon. Not too soon, I hope! But each day I wake up with more of my body betraying me, as is the case for all of us."

Sighing, she turned around and faced Chai Jin, bearing sadness as her eyes shone and narrowed, "such is the case with this Empire too, I fear. The home that we constructed, the one you are our honored guests towards, this poor substitute for your birthland. It will decay and rot too, will it not?"

"... I cannot deny that," he responded, averting her gaze.

"Then I trust you to leave before it collapses! And come back should a new one arise from the ashes. Guests should not bear the burden of their hosts' quarrels among themselves."

He nodded, still averting her gaze, "... we do not 'look forward' to the future, as one would say, for good reason. But I do not wish to ponder such despair yet! I cannot speak for every elf, but we will do what we must when that time comes, as we have done since we realized the extent of the world's marring."

This time, the First Emperor did not respond, preferring to hear the singing of the grasshoppers outside and the crackle of the torches that illuminated the palace they resided in.

When she spoke again, she held a look of confusion on her face.

"If that is the case, then why tarry here and see us suffer? Why not go to these Undying Lands in the West and live in bliss until the end of the world? What do you see in us that you do not see in any other being on Earth? I know you see us as guests, but why do you find us any different? For are we not mere mayflies to you? Mayflies that slaughter each other, no less?"


~~~

Third Age Year 1934
197.5 Leagues from Dongjing, 2.5 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

"... Lord Chai, can you continue? Why did you pause?" Wang Jin asked.

"That is the end of what I'll tell you, Instructor Wang."

Wang Jin's mouth twitched, and her eyes flared, "but you haven't told me your response to the First Emperor's question. Nor mine, for that matter. Is this a joke? I do not find it funny. Was it funny 9,000 years ago? Know that we are different from the people you knew 1,000 years ago, even 200 years ago!"

At this, he merely smiled, "but I did answer your question. Rather, it is shown in my conversation with the First Emperor. We elves, like the being above the sky, do prefer that you come to many conclusions yourself, after all."

Elves! she angrily thought.

She could get no more out of him. With every question asked he found some way to redirect and deflect away. His tale was absolutely fascinating, revealing more about the First Emperor than she had thought. Was he afraid that his words would skew the true answer that she wanted to know? That words alone could not describe it, but would alter its meaning?

Eventually, after more futile discussion, she eventually gave up, saying, "we have rested long enough, Lord Chai. Let us ride to Cangzhou. Do not think that I will forget this conversation, though!"

"Of course, my young friend," he replied.

"Hmph!"

~~~

Third Age Year 1934
200 Leagues from Dongjing, Outside Cangzhou

Finally, they had come upon Cangzhou, at the foot of the Western Mountains. It had a very interesting name, for long ago it was thought that this area was close to a sea that was just beyond the mountains. Hence, why Cangzhou, the "oceanside prefecture," was mistakenly named. By the time it was discovered that the location was nowhere close to even the Inland Seas of the West, the people had shrugged, as they already created the plaques and signs for the city.

Cangzhou had two walls: one old and the other new. The old wall still stood, its black stones imposing, for the city was founded well before the days of the Empire. A relic of the old days, when humans were divided and fought amongst each other.

The new wall stood within, about 200 feet away from the old walls. These new walls were crafted out of a redder stone, and with the help of the dwarves of the Western Mountains, shone brilliantly in the sun, as red as the mountains themselves. Between the two walls was the famed, Iron Lion of Cangzhou, a massive iron-casted beast that seemingly guarded the city. Atop its back was a giant bowl where people would throw money in to receive good luck. It is said that when the bowl was filled, the streets were cleaner, the city smelled nicer, there were fewer fires, and peace would reign in Cangzhou. Coincidentally, the bowl's money would disappear at the same time.

To her surprise, their horse stopped well outside the old walls. They were not near the main traffic roads where people could recognize Lord Chai, but it appeared that they stopped for a reason.

"... what is it Lord Chai? Why have we stopped?" she asked.

"I find it surprising, Instructor Wang, that you never asked me why I rode to meet you instead of waiting in Cangzhou."

A sudden cold stilled Wang Jin as a suspicion dawned on her. Her body went rigid, but she did her best to calm her heart, closing her eyes and listening for any sudden movements behind her.

"Because of your friendship with my father?" she asked, biding her time as she ran through several rapid-fire scenarios in her head.

"No. Because I've been informed you are technically a wanted criminal in the Empire."

(Ending Theme: The Qin Wind (from Qin Empire 2))

Balrog
Points: 6 125 
Posts: 3682
Joined: Mon May 18, 2020 11:02 am
Finally, I'm going to start making my way slowly through your novel (since it's 60k+ now it's essentially a novel). I will admit I don't have a ton of knowledge the Water Margins that you're basing the story on and I'll hold off on doing too much independent research so I can allow you to introduce it to me through your written. That being said, combining it with Tolkien elements is a bold and exciting idea and if you've managed to get 60k words into the story so far the combination is indeed a fruitful one, well done you!

I've read the prologue thus far, the teaser before the opening credits. It works on a cinematic level, the reader knows nothing about the people involved and your bare bones description lends an air of mystery and intrigue, I particularly love the lack of real names in, somehow it makes the scene feel more real and visceral. You have a very distinctive narrative voice that jumps from describing the scene to directly addressing the audience. I'll admit I'm not a huge fan of the technique, but you used it so well in the prologue that I'm more than willing to keep following.

Now onward to Chapter 2!
"We are born of the blood, made men by the blood, undone by the blood. Our eyes have yet to open... Fear the Old Blood..."

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
@Metatron Omega Thank you for the review of my prologue! This project was a spanner in the works for years now in my head until I finally decided to put it down.

The English translation of Water Margin tends to be around 800-900 pages, but the language is not very... flowery, so to speak. If someone like George R.R Martin rewrote it... yeah there's a reason why the 2011 TV series has 86 episodes about 45 minutes long per episode and still left out things from the novel! That's 64.5 hours, almost 6 times the total runtime of the LOTR movies (extended edition). But even though this work is going to be a doorstopper, the structure of the story... well that would spoil some things so I will not say, actually.

I am really glad you noticed that about the prologue, as that was indeed the intention. Names (and therefore also the lack of names) have significance in this story, both pragmatically for the audience and plot-related reasons as well.

I will warn you that the first chapters of this work was the first creative writing I did in over a year or so. Another important thing to keep in mind is in Verbal Chinese (Mandarin), pronouns are not clear. The word "ta" is used for he, she, it (animal), and deity. However, in written Chinese, the distinction is very clear, pronouns exist. In thoughts, the distinction is clear as well. Which is why I am (or should be, in cases in which there are verbal pronouns), using the "they, them, their" pronouns and relying on context. The complexity of the language is why even in this work, I have characters pointing out how their language is more like two different languages. I'm still discovering errors, even in the polished version of my fanfiction (not in this thread), so just keep that in mind if there's inconsistency on that front.

Hope you have fun reading this!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Evening Drums, Morning Bells (From 1998 Water Margin OST))

Chapter 14: The Tale of Wang Jin Finale- On Death


Seven days before Chai Jin rode out to meet Wang Jin...


Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934

The Day After Wang Jin Left Dongjing

Military Assembly Hall


Grand Marshal Gao Qiu had several announcements. The first was that supplies of copper, tin, iron, flaming medicine, and some of the emperor's own alcohol were going to be transported to the Last Desert's Garrison. Lin Chong always wondered what weapons the garrison used to fight off the wereworms, as it was a heavily guarded secret known only by the garrison and the emperor themselves. In the past, she guessed that they made extra-sharp weapons that would split through those beasts' scales like a knife through hot lard. But whenever she brought the topic up with Head Instructor Wang, the latter would point out that if that was the case, carbon would be sent as well.

Oh right, former Instructor Wang, she thought miserably, stealing a glance once again at the empty seat where her former master would sit. Part of her expected Wang Jin to noisily enter at any time in the hall, making up some lie about stopping a brawl on a street, declaring that her mother was cured and that she was going to remain Head Arms Instructor for eternity. Then, the Grand Marshal would have a stroke and die. Marshal Su Yuanjing would finally stop being passed over and then become the new Grand Marshal. Then Lu Junyi would... no, best that Lu Junyi did not appear at all. Finally, at the end of the day, Lin Chong, Wang Jin, and a healthy Shi Wengong would drink a whole tavern dry in the evening. Her husband would tag along of course to make sure that there was not any property damage.

Her left arm once again was struck, and Lin Chong winced. Shi Wengong decided to sit next to her today, which was a welcome surprise. What was not a welcome surprise was that Archer Instructor kept on forcing her to pay attention to the meeting, which was making her arm sore because Shi Wengong hit hard. Just as expected from the Archer Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000! Contrary to some people's thoughts, being a great archer required equally great strength.

Whatever small glare that Lin Chong dissipated as she saw the state of the Archer General. The corners of her eyes were red, and the dark circles underneath said eyes were more pronounced. Her face was the palest hue that she had seen in a long time. Clearly, she took Wang Jin's departure harder than Lin Chong, which was saying something.

"Lance Instructor Lin!" Gao Qiu suddenly barked.

"Uh, yes, Grand Marshal?" Lin Chong responded.

"Pay attention!"

"M-my apologies, Grand Marshal, sir," she stammered.

"... I'll accept your apology when you prove you're paying attention," he huffed as he turned his attention once again towards the assembly, "the next announcement is that Zeng Family Fortress requires a new Arms Instructor. I have decided to appoint the new one."

That was surprising to Lin Chong. What happened to the old one?

"Grand Marshal Gao," interrupted Marshal Su Yuanjing, standing and bowing, "may I suggest we consult on this new appointment as a group? The frontier is of utmost importance to our Empire."

"Suggestion noted. But as the Emperor gave me the assignment, I have made my decision," Gao Qiu said dismissively amidst a smattering of stunning chatter from the rest of the assembly, "Archer Instructor Shi Wengong?"

Lin Chong snapped her head left in surprise, seeing that her old friend also held a shocked expression. Then Wengong's face returned to a neutral expression as she rose and walked towards the front, clasping her hands and bowing to Gao Qiu.

"Present!" she firmly spoke.

"You are now the new Arms Instructor for Zeng Family Fortress. Please see me after the meeting, I will go over the details with you then."

"Wengong thanks you, Grand Marshal!"

"Please sit."

Internally, Lin Chong was jumping up and down inside, feeling immense pride for her friend. A frontier Arms Instructor was a prestigious position in the military, as they were responsible for teaching the people on the outer borders how to fight and defend the Empire, something that was only given to the most trustworthy and competent of instructors. Wang Jin had been offered the position multiple times but denied them each time, perhaps due to her mother. Shi Wengong was perfect for the role, which was why when the, now former, Archer Instructor sat down, Lin Chong reached out and gave her a few pats on the back.

Shi Wengong merely gave her an annoyed stare and gestured with her head towards the front. The Lance Instructor's happiness ebbed a little as she coughed and focused her attention once again on Gao Qiu.

Marshal Su Yuanjing chose at this moment, once again, to interject, "while Shi Wengong is perfectly suitable for the role, this-"

"If Instructor Shi is a perfect candidate, then why question the Grand Marshal?" asked General Tong Guan, raising his eyebrows, "unless you're questioning the Emperor!"

"... You dare-!"

"Enough of this!" said Gao Qiu, "if you wish to give me your objections, do so after the meeting, Marshal Su. Our next topic is an important one: New standards for written reports."

Gao Qiu then pulled out a bound wooden slip scroll, shaking it in the air until it unbound itself so that its contents were revealed to the entire military assembly "this incomprehensible drivel was from your former Head Arms Instructor. This sad excuse for calligraphy is a stain on the Empire since I cannot read it!"

At this point, a softer voice interrupted, "respected Grand Marshal, if I may speak."

Lin Chong turned to her right, seeing the Elven scribe standing with hands clasped and head bowed towards Gao Qiu. It was not often that she heard the elf speak, even being the friend of the tree that Lin Chong talked with.

"You may speak," Gao responded.

"I am familiar with the former Instructor's handwriting; I can rewrite it more to your liking."

The Grand Marshal shook his head, "if I let you do that, then everyone will just write gibberish and expect you to translate their reports. No! I must set the standard as your new Grand Marshal. The calligraphy of these instructors and generals must improve.

"You may sit down now."

Lin Chong could not discern the scribe's expression, as the latter resumed writing down the meeting minutes with precise strokes. If Lin Chong was the scribe, she would have thrown the ink block straight at his face. Could the Grand Marshal not just trust what they and the messengers from the generals abroad would say?

Gao Qiu continued, "from this day forward, all of you will practice your writing daily, and if I find one undiscernible mark on your reports, I will cut your salary with every error!"

Audible groans echoed throughout the hall. The Destruction God's shadow grew, seemingly glaring at Gao Qiu.

"Arf arf!" protested Pubu the Dog Constable.

"... except for Pubu," he added in a subdued tone. This did not stop the dog's barks though.

The Elven scribe began to speak, "Pubu is saying-"

"What a CROCK of CRAP!" thundered the very distinctive voice of General Qin Ming. Qin Ming was stationed in the northwest and visited Dongjing, like most others, to attend the first few meetings of the new Grand Marshal. She knew that he carried a very distinctive mace in the shape of a giant black pinecone called a wolf-toothed mace. Lin Chong motioned to turn around and look at the fiery general, only to be punched in the arm again by Shi Wengong, who gestured with her head again to look forward to the Grand Marshal and not to the dissidents.

"Qin Ming, you dare question our Grand Marshal?!" responded General Tong Guan.

More shouting from other generals and marshals ensued, and Constable Pubu continued barking. But Lin Chong could not see who was arguing for and against the Grand Marshal's idea. She personally despised Gao Qiu's idea, both at the slight against her mentor and failing to see how perfect calligraphy was relevant to the military, particularly when they had an expert scribe that could read all sorts of handwriting.

She snuck a side glance towards Shi Wengong, who sat with her back straight, her sleep-deprived eyes completely focused as if every word Grand Marshal Gao said were worth 1,000 silver taels. Whatever happiness the Lance Instructor felt for her old friend's promotion was quickly evaporating, as part of her began to wonder what game Wengong was playing. First, she did not speak up for their mentor yesterday but lost sleep over her departure. Now she was apparently sucking up to the very person Wang Jin wanted to castrate, disembowel, and behead, even though she was going to leave for the frontier soon! Lin Chong thought that she at least would be on their mentor's side and not be supportive of whatever Gao Qiu was doing, at least not this openly supportive. Even though the Lance Instructor was willing to give her old friend some leeway due to the fallout of that event, her actions were confusing! Quite frankly, Lin Chong was finding it harder to understand the Archer Instructor's behavior by the day.

Then she remembered Wang Jin's cut hair.

Her right hand went under the table she was sitting behind and formed a fist. The two needed to have a talk over that, and Lin Chong now suspected that the hair was the key to all this. If the conversation went in an unfortunate direction...

Gao Qiu lifted and slammed his seal on the table, silencing all.

"Silence, all of you!" he roared, slamming his seal again, "Seize Qin Ming and give him 20 strikes!"

"You HAIRY BALL!" thundered Qin Ming, as the nearby guards hesitated to seize him, even though he was unarmed, "A know-nothing BOOKWORM dares punishes ME?! I shall PUNISH MYSELF!"

"You miserable little! I ought to..." then Gao Qiu paused as his eyes seemed to survey the people before him, "fine! But you shall hit yourself 40 times then!"

"I WILL!" thundered Qin Ming, as he stomped all the way to the front of the hall.

"But Grand Marshal, You must assert your authority!" retorted Tong Guan.

"Mmm!" regally intoned General Guan Sheng, utterly confusing Lin Chong on what he was "mmming" to.

"... Just take the 20 strikes, stop yelling, and stop embarrassing yourself," said General Huyan Zhuo, as Lin Chong imagined that he had a hand covering his aged face.

"Arf arf!" barked Constable Pubu. Idly, she wondered why Pubu was still barking. Dogs were not required to write and submit reports, after all. Perhaps Qin Ming kicked his cousin and Pubu wanted to punish him? The northwest general had a tendency to kick first and then ask questions later, after all.

Other people like Marshal Su Yuanjing and the other instructors stayed silent. She wanted to turn around and see their faces, but then Shi Wengong would punch her arm again... or try, as Lin Chong was prepared to block it now, getting tired of her left arm getting struck. Or maybe she would use one of the rigid flaps of her hat to poke her old friend in the cheek.

Regardless, now that Qin Ming promptly began slapping himself in the face, it made it easier for Lin Chong to cast her gaze in front, as she did not want to see the general humiliate himself... the sounds alone provided enough for her imagination.

His self-inflicted punishment and the state of his face afterward shall not be elaborated on further. Qin Ming would later storm out of the meeting hall and return to the northwest to resume his duties.

Meanwhile, Lin Chong for the rest of the meeting kept her eyes forward, though she thought of two people primarily: the friend next to her and a mentor who was probably leagues away from Dongjing.

~~~

Outside Cangzhou, 200 Leagues Away From Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934

Eight Days Since Wang Jin Left Dongjing

"I find it surprising, Instructor Wang, that you never asked me why I rode to meet you instead of waiting in Cangzhou."

A sudden cold stilled Wang Jin as a suspicion dawned on her. Her body went rigid, but she did her best to calm her heart, closing her eyes and listening for any sudden movements behind her.

"Because of your friendship with my father?" she asked, biding her time as she ran through several rapid-fire scenarios in her head.

"No. Because I've been informed you are technically a wanted criminal in the Empire."

There were many responses Wang Jin expected, half of which would result in her releasing her feet from the stirrups and athletically doing a rotation jump from a horse so that she would be facing Chai Jin, while at the same time unsheathing her sabre at her side, ready to defend herself if need be.

That response was completely unexpected.

Staying on the horse, she turned her head around, seeing a completely serious Lord Chai boring his eyes through her skull, "what a load of stupid crap! I haven't violated any laws. I have not done any public indecency, fighting on the main roads, stealing, eaten horse or beef, or anything else. I even prepared this year's taxes for them to collect when they will barge into my home. What could I have possibly-"

Her eyes widened in realization.

"Did Shi Wengong pass through Cangzhou, Lord Chai?"

"Hmm, now I wonder how you would know that," he half-asked, raising an eyebrow, "as when the former Archer Instructor stopped by, they only mentioned encountering a 'Short-Tempered Short-Haired Stinky Homeless Wanderer.' I do not smell foulness from you, though I cannot deny the other qualities. Nothing about you specifically, though."

She makes me want to be a criminal, that ghost-faced dog official! I'll knee her in the stomach the next time I see her! angrily thought Wang Jin.

"Well, what did I do wrong then, Lord Chai? Was it littering?" she asked.

He sighed, responding, "if only you had better handwriting..."

WHAT?

"What does that have to do with anything?" she muttered defensively, "did I use the wrong logogram character? Our language sucks ass."

"The opposite actually," he said, "the Grand Marshal could not read your military reports, summoned you by sending notification to your home to answer for your errors, and you failed to respond within a week. Thus, you have violated military law and are technically a wanted criminal as of today."

That stupid asinine rule... of all the freakin'... "just flay me"... I'm such an idiot! "Wait how does the elf know?" she rapidly angrily thought.

"You actually said some of that aloud, though few would have heard it," he noted, though not amused.

Elves! she thought as the horse they were both riding turned its head, looking at her.

He added, "My source in the capital was quite quick in sending the message... almost as if they knew you already left."

Not Shi Wengong, so it must be either one of two people who tipped him off. One of them being much more likely than the other, she thought more calmly.

"Fine, so I'm a criminal because I have sloppy handwriting," she conceded, "that stupid Gao the Ball figured out a way to screw me." She then tilted her head, her expression becoming neutral as her body tensed, "are you here to arrest me then, First Scribe of the Eastern Empire? You think you can best me?"

"I would have added something to the baozi you ate at the creek earlier if I wanted you arrested, Instructor Wang," he said with a small smile at her gaped expression, "no. You may stay at my residence from now until the end of time if need be. For I have... this."

He pulled out a long crystalline prism, reflecting sunlight as did the giant pearl in his topknot crown. Within the crystal was a block of iron with a red inscription etched with the characters: "丹書鐵券 (iron certificate inked in red)." She immediately recognized it as a reward for exemplary service to the Empire. That iron block prevented the Empire from prosecuting him and anyone under his protection from all non-capital offenses.

... Not that she was going to let him explain that.

Wang Jin smirked, "I don't need to see your marriage contract, Lord Chai..."

He stood still for a few seconds, unmoving, then broke his silence, "we have tarried enough here, keep your straw hat on and please try to announce yourself towards the gate guards. I know the guards and their monetary preferences: copper is more valuable here as it is peacetime after all."

Referring, of course, during peacetime the Empire made more bronze for its bells, vases, weapons, etc., which lowered the supply of copper, increasing its value. As it was not wartime, there was less iron used, leading to an increase in the supply of iron and the depreciation of the iron currency compared to copper. Wang Jin knew this information because she was able to get cheaper steel during these years of peace.

But more importantly, as Wang Jin turned her eyes to the looming double walls of Cangzhou as the horse continued trotting towards the city, she could now trust herself and her mother in Chai Jin's hands. He was right of course that the baozi would have been laced in sleeping powder or other substances if he wanted her incapacitated. But throughout the entire ride, she had her back to him, and at any point Lord Chai could have made an "accident" happen. Plus, she could joke about his marriage without him doing any retaliation. While her suspicions were flared only a moment ago, they had died down. and she felt vindicated in trusting him. He was a powerful ally; somebody she could trust to do a certain thing:

She whispered, knowing that he could hear every single word, "could you send a message to-?"

"Yes, I did so as soon as I heard the news. Sent my most fleet-footed messenger."

Wang Jin smiled, though she now wondered if there was something that he was not telling her, "you have done a great deal already for me, Lord Chai, for both me and my family... it makes me wonder if you have something planned for me in your residence."

"... there are such things as free gifts, young one," he replied, "though it just so happens that there is someone in my manor that I would like for you to meet."

"Your wife?"

"... will you stop?"

~~~

In Between the First and Second Gates of Cangzhou

The horse calmly walked forward and passed the first gate without any issue because Lord Chai knew how to bribe people. They were amidst a throng of people traveling to and from the city. Quite a few of these included dwarves as well, some in armor and some not in armor. While Wang Jin did want to take a closer look at the Iron Lion of Cangzhou but she knew that the sooner they entered Lord Chai's residence, the safer they'd be. She did end up spotting someone near the giant stone lion, with a pipa held in two hands, donning a sleeveless dirty tunic showing off heavily muscled arms that reminded her of some of the wrestlers she saw in Dongjing. His long black wire-like hair was not tied in a knot, and neither was his heavy black facial hair. His fingers strummed along the pipa and it appeared he was singing at the same time, though they were too far away to hear any words.

Well at least she was too far away.

"I suppose that's not the person you would like me to meet?" she said aloud.

"An astute observation, given we passed them," Lord Chai responded, "we passed Jiao Ting, the Faceless Drifter. They wander from town to town with his pipa, singing and performing for a living. Jiao Ting was a wrestler but was kicked out because he disagreed with his standing in those organizations. I would offer to mimic his lyrics, but they are rather crass..."

"Hah! Try me," she challenged.
"Oh, to be here in Cangzhou.
Stuck in a place so low.
Where horses mate with tigers,
and the tigers eat the horses.
I wish I could climb the mountains red
and fall off. Gah! I'm dead.
Rather be in a grave so cold
than be stuck in Cangzhoooou."

"Hahahahaha!" laughed Wang Jin, causing multiple people to look at her and shake their heads as if she had grown another head.

"Perhaps I should have stayed quiet if I had known you would react like that. There are people whispering that I brought another lunatic into the town."

"The lunatic is that drifter!" Wang Jin cried, still laughing, "maybe that's why they're wandering from town to town. He keeps getting kicked out for his mouth!"

"Speaking of that, we are approaching the Red Gate. So lest you be seen as a lunatic, I suggest you halt your laughter."

~~~

Approaching the Outside of Chai Jin's Residence

They dismounted as soon as they entered the second gate, and Lord Chai's horse wandered off to wherever its residence was. The pair walked through the clean streets of Cangzhou amidst the jingles and other noises of the city's people.

The main difference between Cangzhou and Dongjing was the clean, fresh mountain air that Wang Jin breathed in. Bordering the city was the beginnings of the Yellow River that flowed downwards from the Red Mountains all the way to Dongjing and beyond. A tributary from the river passed through Cangzhou and Lord Chai's estate was next to a bridge that marked the east and west side of the city. Cangzhou was the westernmost core city of the Eastern Empire, for in the West was the Frontier, where no elves of the Empire traveled. Wang Jin therefore had to assume that the frontier's settlements and villages paled in comparison to Cangzhou and Dongjing, though its people perhaps were more hardy. A blade needed a whetstone to stay sharp, after all.

Wang Jin mostly stayed silent, following Lord Chai through the city. She remembered a similar situation last time she was here, though there were three very distracted apprentices behind her at the time, each chattering non-stop about such-and-such. They stopped in Cangzhou for multiple reasons: rest, the last bit of official training she could give them, and tour Cangzhou's prison system as a warning of what would happen should they go against the Empire.

Cangzhou held the largest prison system in the Empire, with labor gangs slaving in the nearby mines for both the dwarves and the humans. There was also a nearby fodder depot managed by a lone old man who had been there for decades. But not all prisoners were treated equally. The affluent ones merely were under house arrest, being fed good food and wine during their stay in prison. The less fortunate ones, however, became a statistic of the Empire's economy.

Eventually, they crossed a big stone bridge and reached the outside of Lord Chai's manor. Surrounding the house was a moat fringed by weeping willows on both banks. Flanking the house were a variety of willow trees housing a variety of birds. When Wang Jin neared the trees, black birds flew off into the distance. The white outer wall shone in the sun with the ravens perching on the roofs giving it quite a contrast.

A certain young man waited in front of the entrance. He was tall, but even with the conservative clothing he wore, Wang Jin could tell that he had a muscular, large build. His eyebrows were thick and his eyes shone with life. Standing straight, his face bore no scars nor blemishes: a handsome visage worthy of appearing in many courtesan's dreams. Perhaps this was the fellow that Lord Chai wanted her to meet.

"Wu Song (武松) greets Lord Chai!" he said, bowing and clasping his hands towards the elf, "I have escorted the guests into your manor as asked. The old woman is resting in one of the guest rooms, while the other is marveling at the weapons in our armory."

So they got here before us, huh? she thought.

"Well done as expected, Wu Song," praised Lord Chai, "but did Liu Tang not want to stay and at least dine with us?"

"They had some business to take care of. Also wanted to let the person with you know that the offer will always stand."

Wang Jin gave a small smile, recognizing the invitation to come to Dongxi Village and become their arms instructor.

"That's awfully nice of the Red-Haired Devil. Not a bad person if you ignore their sense of humor," she commented.

Whether Lord Chai already knew about the invitation, he did not let it show on his face, "Come, I will introduce my young friend here when we enter the manor."

~~~

While normally Wang Jin would have paid attention to the various flora and decorations in Lord Chai's estate, particularly the miniature water clock tower reminiscent of Dongjing's own giant water clock tower (an architectural marvel which workings utterly confused her), She had a feeling that Lord Chai wanted her to instruct this person, and considering what the elf had done for her family, she was perfectly fine in taking on another apprentice. Surprisingly, however, Wu Song did not want to be taught by Wang Jin in martial arts. While he definitely heard of her through his older brother telling tales of a young village warrior slaying a troll, Wu Song had a very interesting reason:

"Wu Song is too strong, Instructor Wang," he apologetically said, "while drunk, I killed a man in my hometown, so I fled without telling my brother. I don't wish to kill any more people."

Wang Jin blinked a few times, wondering if she should break the news to him that if that was true, his brother would pay the price for the murder. She trusted Chai Jin had somehow taken care of the situation.

Instead, she responded, "now that's the first time I heard that reason! Just how strong are you?"

"Well... this is your opportunity to impress the instructor," Chai Jin said with what appeared to be a knowing smile, "go ahead a lift one of the stone benches over there."

"So long as this does not mean I become your student, Instructor Wang," Wu Song replied.

Wang Jin looked at each of the stone benches. From her experience, they were much heavier than they appeared. Each was probably around 700-900 pounds. At her strongest, she could barely lift one of those an inch off the ground with her arms. There was a reason, after all, why she was better with a spear than a war hammer.

She gave an appraising look at Wu Song and quipped, "if I agreed to train anyone just because of their strength, then I would have an army of trolls at my call."

What she expected was that this man would roll up his sleeves, attempt to lift it once, but fail to do so in order to demonstrate how heavy the bench was. Then on the second try, he would slowly lift it towards his waist, then drop it, proving that he could indeed lift the bench.

Wang Jin's expectations would be shattered.

Wu Song chuckled, walking over to a stone bench, "I know not a troll's strength. But Wu Song-!" and with a great yell, he lifted the heavy stone bench like it was made out of paper(!), raising it over his head for a few seconds, then calmly placed it back on the ground, "-is very strong!"

While Lord Chai gave an ovation, Wang Jin merely stared at the young man, her eyes widened in utter shock. Such strength was unbelievable and only possessed by very few people in the realm. To not harness that strength for the realm would have been a complete waste! Off the top of her head, she thought of two other humans that had such strength: Lu Da, the garrison major of Weizhou, and...

"Are you related to the Jade Qilin?" she suddenly asked Wu Song, who had a pleased look on his face from Lord Chai's praise.

His smile turned into a confused frown, responding, "I am fully human."

"They meant to ask if you are related to Lu Junyi, the former Mallet Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000," Lord Chai clarified.

At this, Wu Song shook his head, bowing apologetically, "Wu Song does not recognize that name. The capital's news never interested me."

"I see. Pity you never came to the capital," Wang Jin said, turning her back towards him and walking away with the intent of checking up on her mother, "because fighting doesn't have to be about killing people. I could have taught you how to control your strength. But a no's a no! I'll check up on the others."

She was expecting a response from Wu Song but it was instead Lord Chai, who replied, "I will let you know when we shall dine! A glorious banquet we shall have this day."

But she did not hear anything from the other male. For some reason, a slight disappointment settled over her at this as she wondered if her words had any effect.

~~~

Days Later

Lord Chai's Estate
Cangzhou, Third Age 1934

The mountain wind greeted Wang Jin as she stepped out of the bathhouse with her hair still damp. Training one person in 18 weapon masteries was quite an exercise in patience for her. She would have preferred to teach Shi Jin two-three weapons per day until he mastered those, then gradually move on to other weapons, but her student was insistent. Wang Jin was not going to micromanage that one, feeling that experience and failure were Shi Jin's best teachers. At least he was trying to deceive her this time in his fatigue level, with "trying" being the operative word there. He had enough stamina to last longer in their spars and to learn all of those weapons.

Lord Chai had quite an armory, for there was a variety of different armor and helmets as well, ranging from the current standard lamellar armor to the bronze ceremonial suits from days long past. Thus, she had her student do his strength and conditioning drills as if he were a field general in a full suit of armor. There was an improvement on that front at least. Oftentimes, Wu Song tagged along in their exercises, though he wore conservatively and kept along with her while Shi Jin lagged behind. Still, Wu Song did not openly offer any desire for Wang Jin to teach him, saying that he needed to exercise too. He often carried a plate of food, be it meat, bread, or even vegetables, eating while he watched her apprentice try not to tear their muscles from exercising with heavy mallets and such.

Eventually, Shi Jin would make his opinion known on Wu Song when he stormed up to the large man who was drinking directly from a container of wine. Wang Jin rolled her eyes at this, but merely observed what was about to happen.

"You! Knave!" Shi Jin yelled, "I grow weary of your presence near my master and me! You are a distraction to my training with your eating and drinking, yet you flaunt your own abilities in our exercises, do you want to join us or not?! You think so little of me? You think so little of Instructor Wang? Have at you! I challenge you to 50 bouts of the stave!"

Wu Song merely looked down on him, then lifted the container of wine to drink from it some more.

At once, Shi Jin tried to slap the container out of his hand only to get his wrist caught in mid-air. Shi Jin's eyes widened in disbelief while Wang Jin briskly walked closer to the two.

"... if not for your master," Wu Song said in a low tone, "I would have thrown you over the wall. If you want me gone, then make me leave. For Wu Song is no knave!"

"Enough!" yelled Wang Jin, who glared at both Shi Jin and Wu Song, "if you can't get used to people watching you practice, then you're no longer my apprentice, Shi Jin! I train soldiers on a battlefield of chaos, not some pampered brat! Get used to it and apologize to him!"

"Fine!" Shi Jin grunted, "I will not get distracted by folks like him. I apologize, Wu Song."

Wu Song gave a wolf-like smile, releasing the wrist, "so long as you did not spill my drink, all would have been well."

"... and you," Wang Jin said as she glared at the large man's eyes, "if you had thrown my apprentice over the wall, I would have tested your vow not to kill. You can do what you like here, as you are one of Lord Chai's retainers, but should you purposefully antagonize my apprentice..."

She was tempted to move in close but decided such a show of force was not necessary. Instead, she turned around, and with a clear voice, she said, "I'll just let you imagine what would happen."

A part of her was disappointed that there was no response from Wu Song.

~~~

Later that Evening

After Wang Jin had washed her mother's feet, Wang Sheng sat on the bed, a pleased smile on her face. Lord Chai had many guest bedrooms, each bed befitting a governor.

"... and here you were worried you'd break my toes," she teased, "you're better at washing feet than you think, Jin'er."

Wang Jin looked away. If someone had told her ten years ago that she would be washing her mother's feet, a right hook would've been the response. Not that Wang Jin did not foresee the possibility, she did not foresee it happening this soon!

"... I suppose so," she muttered, then wanting to change the subject, she asked, "you were saying something about the teachings of Mori, Ma?"

"Hmm? Why yes I was," her mother responded, "Lord Chai has given me these scrolls on some of their teachings."

"I thought they did not believe in the School of Mori," the daughter pointed out, "or does Lord Chai believe only in the parts pertaining to humans."

Wang Sheng nodded, "that's the case, daughter. And now I finally understand what they mean by the 'Second Gift.'"

The First Gift to humans, as explained by the elves, was the gift of mortality, of not watching everything they built inevitably crumble into the dust. While the human body decayed, they could see the works they built, and the growth of their children (apprentices in her case) if they lived a fulfilling life, leaving before everything decayed around them. These were concepts Wang Jin understood in concept, but in practice, the suffering became unbearable at times.

Especially now.

"... What is the Second Gift, Ma?"

Wang Sheng paused, as if considering her words, then replied, "a long long time ago, our ancestors lived longer. Then, the One in the heavens shortened their lifespan. For a long time, it was seen as a curse of disobeying the One, but the School of Mori said that this was the Second Gift."

"A horrible gift," Wang Jin replied, "not even a fraction of the age of the earth, let alone the Elves."

Her mother smiled, "maybe you'll understand one day. But after the years I've lived, the suffering I had, having your father leave us for the sake of duty, and being your parent, I understand a little more now."

The daughter did not reply,

Wang Sheng continued, "what parent would want a child to suffer long in this cursed world? We're all children of the One, and for every second we needlessly suffer here, I believe, no, I know it hurts them too. So our stay here is briefer than it should be because we can go home sooner at the end."

"Then why not just kill us all and be done with it?" Wang Jin bitterly said.

"Well, what made me proud as a parent was seeing you grow and become who you are. I think that's the case with the One in heaven as well. To give us enough time to grow and discover who we are, but not enough time to bind ourselves with the fate of this world."

Wang Sheng gestured towards the scrolls that were placed on a desk in the bedroom.

"Those scrolls say that we have something inside us that will not die; that our body is home towards this essence. That once our body dies, our essence moves on from this world to the next. Mori said that if we use our life to discover who we truly are, then we can leave this world by choice, sooner than our bodies' end. To reunite with heaven, and prepare for our next journey."

The daughter did not answer.

Wang Sheng continued, "that, I think, will be the last thing I will do, Jin'er."

"Ma?" Wang Jin asked.

"Yes, daughter?"

"Don't leave me."

~~~

When Wang Jin left her mother's room, tucking her in, blowing out the candles, and wishing her goodnight, she left the room with a heavy heart. Waiting for her, however, was a very serious-looking Wu Song. Before she was going to ask him what in the world he was doing outside her mother's bedroom, he interrupted.

"Lord Chai wishes to speak with you immediately," he said.

So Wang Jin rushed all the way to the opposite side of the manor, up flights of stairs until she reached Lord Chai's room. He sat upon a desk, a chair opposite from him, where he gestured for her to shut the door and sit.

He looked weary and though his eyes shone, his face was grave.

A cold enveloped Wang Jin, and a realization whipped across her heart, splintering it into two. The room froze and she forever remembered the words he spoke:

"Your father was murdered by the Imperial Court."

[End of Volume 1]

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Hey Rivvy: Sorry for not posting earlier, but had much on my mind in RL. The closing to the episodal story was unexpecting, same for some characters who dripped gradually in the story. But with Chinese names, it ain't easy to distinguish who everyone really is, as at some point all names sound quite the same or who is connected to who. The ideas around mothers, fathers, daughters and sons are quite different, that I know. Which make blood relations hard to figure out. But overall I enjoyed it all the way and will be looking forward how the cliffhanger will play out in the next episodes of part 2, if you plan on writing them. Otherwise it is the fantasy of the reader to figure out the culprit. Thanks! :thumbs:
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
No issues @Aikári Salmarinian! I had a similar RL situation two years ago so I understand a bit. I'm glad you're finding some of the events and characters unexpected yet gradual at the same time, as that was the intention.

Chinese names in English are interesting. What differentiates them in Chinese would be the inflection of the name and the written character. But given for most of Chinese civilization, the supermajority of the people were illiterate, imagine how tough it was for them to figure out who was who through secondhand sources. Like in real life, they needed to literally see who they were or memorize who they were based on their unusual features, characteristics, or other aspects.

I could, of course make it a lot easier at this point in the story to create say... a list of pronunciation and a reference list for characters, but that would actually conflict with one of the major themes of this story and would be tough for me NOT to include spoilers for some of the characters. To quote from the Tale of Adanel: "Though we greatly desired to understand, learning was difficult, and the making of words was slow. In that time we called often and the Voice answered. But it seldom answered our questions, saying only: 'First seek to find the answer for yourselves. For ye will have joy in the finding, and so grow from childhood and become wise. Do not seek to leave childhood before your time.'"

If one cannot distinguish between characters at a certain cutoff point, that will be the fault of me, the author. But when this story shifts to one where large amounts of people are present in the same room at the same time, then at that point I'll create a reference list. Worry not though, I anticipated this. Keep on pointing specific confusions out and I'll find ways to make it easier.

The first chapter of volume 2 should come out before I fall asleep today. Once again, thanks for the feedback!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Opening Credits for the 1998 Water Margin TV series)

Chapter 15: The Tale of Shi Jin- Du Kang Wine in the Morning

Unearthly wails and screams jarred Shi Jin awake. He listened closely, focusing his hearing on the ceiling. It took a few seconds for him to recognize the voice...

Master! he thought, leaping up from his bed, running barefoot out of the room. He ascended stairs upwards until the noise seem to be on the same level as him. Eyes darting left and right, he then saw a familiar face in front of the door where the screaming was emanating from:

"Wu Song!" Shi Jin yelled as he sprinted towards the larger man, "get out of the way!"

"No," he firmly responded, though his eyes showed surprise.

Shi Jin put his right shoulder in front of him as he charged, "I'll run over you!"

But in response, Wu Song grunted and put his shoulder in front of him too, standing his ground.

With a cry, Shi Jin collided with him, expecting to at least move him aside. But to his complete shock, Wu Song did not budge, and quite frankly it felt as if Shi Jin had tried to tackle a mountain. Then, with one push from Wu Song, Shi Jin was sent flying, landing on his back with a thud.

"Ugh! Just how strong are you?" Shi Jin asked exasperatedly.

"Stronger than your dragons! No wonder Lord Chai dislikes you," Wu Song replied. That was when Shi Jin realized his half-nakedness. So rushed was he that he forgot his master's orders to have a shirt on when in public. But the transgression was something Wang Jin would probably understand, given that she was still wailing her lungs out.

At this moment, other doors began to open from the far side of the hall, some immediately shutting once they saw Shi Jin, while other residents in the manor began appearing, wondering what was causing this ruckus.

"Private meeting! No interrupting!" Wu Song announced, Those residents all muttered among themselves but went back to where they came from, all except for Shi Jin, who opted not to air out that his master was in trouble when other people were eavesdropping. Wang Jin, for the moment, no longer was openly wailing, but Shi Jin could still hear incoherent sobs coming from the room.

Instead, he asked in a quieter voice, knowing that he couldn't just force himself in, "what's going in there? Who hurt my master?"

"Not for me to say," responded Wu Song his eyes looking to the side as if in pity, "Lord Chai ordered no one enters or leaves his room until he says so."

"You hear her screams! Do you not care?"

"Wu Song is not deaf! But trust me, you can't help right now."

"Shi Jin does not trust you! But since you are a stone statue, what choice do I have?"

Shi Jin then grunted, sitting down next to a wall, declaring, "I'll wait here until she leaves the room."

A bitter smile appeared on Wu Song's face, "you'll wait for a while then."

~~~

The Next Morning

Lord Chai's Estate
Cangzhou, Third Age 1934


Flying through the clouds, Shi Jin did a midair twirl and slashed downward with his podao, splitting a giant thundercloud in half, pure water splashing all over his nine dragon tattoos. The liquid quickly evaporated and his laughter echoed throughout the land.

Then he landed gracefully near his courtyard at Shi Family Village. He was going to dust himself off until he heard the loud voice of his father:

"Disobedient whelp! Look at what you done!"

"Father?" he asked, turning this way and that, looking for him, "where are you?"

"Float above the courtyard, and see what you've done!"

So Shi Jin floated up and looked to his left.

"What devilry?!" he cried, for a torrent of tar-like liquid spread across the left side of the village, consuming every rock, plant, and human that was in its way. The screams of the innocent reverberated as they dissolved into the tar. He then looked to his right and beheld cascading waves of blood, hammering through houses, rending trees to splinters and leaving nothing to its destruction. Sobbing fell from the sky in rain-like pellets, with yells of "FATHER! I KILLED YOU, FATHER!" bursting from the droplets that fell onto Shi Jin's body.

Panicked, he fell to the ground, the courtyard's earth breaking his fall. Wracked with pain and confusion, he raised his head, seeing a petite woman with an elaborate bun dressed in a wool brocade walking in the direction of the tar-like torrent.

"Mama! Mama! MAMA!" Shi Jin repeatedly yelled.


A splash of water greeted him in the face as Shi Jin's eyes opened as he wheezed out a breath. His eyes opened to the sculpture-like face of Wu Song, although whose expression was neutral, concern was shown in his eyes. The dark circles surrounding them indicated a lack of sleep.

"A nightmare?" he asked.

Shi Jin nodded warily, standing up and being greeted by the sunlight that pierced through the jalousie windows on the wall facing the outside. For some reason, he had been dreaming more frequently since he left his family village. But he had forgotten most of them. This one though... his mother was somebody he never would forget.

"You were screaming about your mother," he commented.

Shi Jin glared, responding brusquely, "and you care, why?"

"Wu Song had parents too and quite frankly should have slapped you awake, instead!" he retorted.

A witty comeback was just on the tip of Shi Jin's tongue, but he could not think of it in time. Instead, he growled at Wu Song and focused his attention on the room where his master was located. Thankfully... or worryingly there didn't seem to be any sound from the room.

"Is she still in there?" he asked.

"Yes," Wu Song responded, "for Lord Chai would have told me otherwise."

A sudden image appeared where Wang Jin leaped out from a window, but Shi Jin quickly squashed it.

"Then I shall wait then," he concluded. Wu Song did not respond as he continued to guard his lord's doors.

Time passed and finally, the door opened, revealing a stone-faced Lord Chai. No cheerful smile graced his face and even the brilliant pearl in front of his topknot seemed dimmer.

"As usual, good work Wu Song," Lord Chai said in a subdued tone, "ring the bells for breakfast."

Following the elf was Wang Jin herself.

When Shi Jin first saw her, he had no idea who she was. Quite frankly, he could not tell if she was a man or woman due to the conservative, baggy clothing and the rather middle-parted short hair. He thought they were a middle-aged peasant trying to swing a staff around. But after getting trounced by her and being in close proximity, he finally could tell that she indeed was a great warrior. For though Wang Jin was only of average height, she stood straight like a general and commanded a room with her presence alone. Her eyes were like an eagle's, piercing at times yet calm at others. But when she gave off a blank look, Shi Jin could tell that was when Wang Jin was most dangerous. Sparring with her in hand was challenging because it seemed her arms and feet moved on their own accord, as unlike most people, Wang Jin's movements could not be foretold by her shoulders and waist. When Shi Jin was struck, it seemed like he was being hit by a stone soldier. He could tell her bones were denser than most, and Shi Jin could not simply overpower her or overwhelm her with aggression as he could with many of the women he sparred with in the past. Even when he snuck in a blow, he would be hit twice as much. And just when Shi Jin thought he finally had her movements figured out, she would switch stances and forms mid-spar. Like the time his arm was suddenly seized by Wang Jin's hand, like an eagle clawing at a victim, and he found himself on the ground after multiple strikes to his hamstrings, abdomen, and face. This was a teaching moment, however, as she taught him various different ways to subdue someone. Whether it would be using their own momentum against them through a throw, deflecting the blow with the softest touch to strike one of their pressure points with a firm hand, or even grappling someone.

Her weapon proficiency spoke for herself. To see her twirl both a staff and a war hammer at nearly the same speed was quite a sight. But every movement, feint, stab, sweep, slash, twirl, uppercut, had its purpose, be it to stop an opponent's momentum, gather her own momentum, or simply put away somebody and then immediately focus on another foe.

If she was not his master, he would have found her very desirable. Not necessarily for her looks, though her jaw was shaped like a downward arrow and her face was not unpleasant looking, but for her athleticism. She was the most conditioned person he ever met, and she was far stronger than she looked. Her personality was like an acid waterfall but based on how she treated her mother, and those she loved she could be tender and sweet.

But she was his instructor, and worthy to be put on a pedestal. Such thoughts were inappropriate to Shi Jin, and Wang Jin's words towards him dissuaded any emotional attraction beyond that of master and student.

However, the Wang Jin that trailed Lord Chai was nothing like the master he knew. Shi Jin could see the blood vessels in her puffy eyes, making them much pinker than usual. Streaks of dried tears could still be seen, and her clothes were partially wet. Her head was bowed, and she did not even acknowledge either Wu Song or himself. Her walk was unsteady, and it seemed as if only her body moved on its own accord.

Shi Jin wanted to ask her what was wrong, and he would have done so days before. But this new Wang Jin shocked him to silence, and all he could do was follow. Did something happen to her mother? What was the cause of her grief? So tempting to ask, but he feared that his master would just push him away... or rather, throw him out of through the window.

He looked at Wu Song, who for some reason also looked grieved, his own eyes looking in the distance as if reminded by something.

As it was, the four of them went into Lord Chai's personal dining room for breakfast.

~~~

Lord Chai's Personal Dining Room

Normally they would do their morning exercises, conditioning, and practice heavy weapons (doing so before their muscles became exhausted) before eating breakfast.

Today was an exception, though.

On the table, Lord Chai's attendants were putting dishes and bowls filled with food on the table. A large vessel of steaming rice porridge was in the middle with plates of pickled vegetables surrounding it. The smell of fried sticks of dough reached Shi Jin's nose. He also noted multiple boiled eggs along with containers of steamed mantou and baozi. In recent days everyone besides Lord Chai would be grabbing and wolfing down such food without hesitation. Lord Chai ate, of course, but his eating style reminded Shi Jin of his mother: refined and elegant.

There were major differences this morning though. One, Wang Jin's mother, Wang Sheng was absent. The second was that Wang Jin eyed the food as if they were moss-covered rocks.

Lord Chai walked over to her, offering her some tea from a porcelain tea spout. She shook her head. Then he offered her some honey water from a golden caddy. She shook her head.

"Du Kang wine," she muttered, causing Shi Jin to gawk at her.

"It is morning, Master Wang! You cannot drink so early-"

"Shi Jin?" Wang Jin quietly interrupted.

He did not respond, waiting for her to continue.

"Shut up," she continued.

Shi Jin glared at her and was about to say something. But lo! He could see tears already forming in her eyes, and he hushed, focusing on his food.

"Wu Song will drink with you," he said, rising and probably getting the wine jars.

Suck up! Shi Jin thought, breaking a piece of the fried dough and dipping it into the rice porridge with pickled vegetables.

He ignored the impromptu drinking contest that then occurred between the two of them. Lord Chai, meanwhile, excused himself to take some breakfast to Wang Jin's mother, who was apparently alive, thankfully. Then why was Wang Jin grieved? Was it her siblings, her possible secret children, her father, or one of her apprentices? Why was she so sad?

When they finally went through three large wine jars, she slurred at Shi Jin to train by himself today, as she attempted to stumble off.

Having finished his breakfast, Shi Jin rose and said, "let Shi Jin help-"

"Leave me alone."

~~~

Later that Day

Lord Chai's Room

"Nine Dragon Tattooed Shi Jin, you wished to speak with me?" Lord Chai greeted as Shi Jin entered the room.

The room was spacious, with some sort of water tower in the corner that tempted Shi Jin's gaze, for the water seemed to move on its own accord, going from scoop to scoop causing gears within to rotate. Potted plants and small trees everywhere flanking shelves containing an assortment of scrolls and books, earthenware, precious stones in the shapes of animals, and a few other trinkets. There were also what looked like two giant rings forming a sphere, with many other rings inside.

"Perhaps you wished to look at my possessions then. Gifts from various peoples; take your time," Lord Chai reassured.

Shi Jin regained his focus and bowed apologetically towards the ancient elf, "Shi Jin once again apologizes for offending you, my lord."

"You mean the dragons? Oh worry not, it will not long for me to fully forgive you," he replied to Shi Jin's relief.

"... in 50 years or so, give or take," Lord Chai added, his face a neutral expression.

"That... is a long time for a mortal like me," Shi Jin replied.

"I care not for most tattoos that humans put on. That is their own business and their own risk. But dragons?" Lord Chai said, pausing for a second, "what possessed you to put one of the mortal enemies of the elves permanently on your body?"

"... because it would make me look awesome," Shi Jin replied.

Lord Chai merely stood still, eyes unblinking, staring at the young man for quite a bit of time. The pearl in front of his topknot shone brilliantly.

"Well," the elf said, suddenly giving a small smile towards him, "I doubt you met me to discuss your body art. What is the reason for your meeting with me today?"

Not feeling quite confident that Lord Chai particularly liked his answer, Shi Jin refocused and said, "I want to know what happened to my master yesterday."

"Oh?" Lord Chai replied, "you were outside the door and did not overhear anything?"

Did Wu Song tell on him? Or was it due to elven hearing? How did Lord Chai know? he thought.

"All I heard was my teacher's wails and screams. What happened, my lord?"

Lord Chai frowned, choosing to not meet Shi Jin's eyes, "whatever happened last night is not for me to tell. You will have to hear it from your master's mouth."

"Was it family?"

"Whatever happened last night is not for me to tell. You will have to hear it from your master's mouth."

"Was it my master's mother?"

"Whatever happened-"

Shi Jin cut Lord Chai off, "fine, I understand my lord."

The elf glared at him, perhaps for cutting him off, turning his back on Shi Jin.

Not wanting to offend Lord Chai any further, he said, "then I will not waste anymore of your time-"

"Wait," Lord Chai interrupted, turning around, now possessing what looked like to be a container wrapped in silk, "I have two things that I want you to do. First, give this to your master."

Shi Jin took the container, and surprisingly it was quite light.

He continued speaking, "remind her that she will have to pay for every single ingredient that is in this... medicine... so long as she withholds me her name."

The young man had no idea what he was referring to, or who "her" referred to. He was about to ask for more information on this, but then realized that the elf would merely say-

"As you are a messenger, that is all you need to know regarding that."

... Well at least he did not repeat himself this time.

Lord Chai continued, "the second is a request from me. A job, if you will. You will be compensated accordingly."

"... what is the job, my lord? I can do it for free," Shi Jin replied, eager to gain the trust of the ancient elf.

"As I stated before... 50 years," he responded as if reading the young man's mind, "but in a few weeks' time, there will be an assortment of people visiting my estate to give their goodbyes to your master's mother. These people are former villagers of your master's birthplace and they will bring some of their family along with them.. Regardless, I want you to tell Wang Jin that I am sending you, as an observer, to make sure that there is no incident on my property. Either on her end or their end. I will leave it to her to figure out the rest of the minor details."

Shi Jin was a little confused. Why would his master not want to introduce him to her former villagers?

"You will have to ask your master why she probably would not want to introduce you to them. Or rather, specifically one person," Lord Chai said, again as if reading Shi Jin's mind, causing the latter to widen his eyes in shock.

"... very well then. I will do as you ask, my lord. Though I did not know elves could read minds."

At that, Lord Chai glanced at him with a smile, "perhaps you should learn more about facial and vocal deception from your master."

~~~

A Few Days Later

"Ask me again what happened that night, and you're my student no longer!" Wang Jin screamed, "do you understand?"

"I und-"

"Rhetorical question, you idiot! Just do as I say!" she barked.

Shi Jin cursed at himself. For some stupid reason, he thought she was getting better after a few days because she was directly instructing him again. There was also the fact that she no longer smelled of vomit, likely from all the alcohol she drank, and her face returned to its normal dark complexion compared to its unhealthy lighter hue. He concluded that it was not a near relative that died, because otherwise Wang Jin would have been wearing the customary white mourning attire along with a white headband or hat signifying that a relative died. Therefore, it could not have been a child, sibling, sworn sibling, close cousin, close older relative, or parent. It must have been one of her former apprentices or a dear friend then. But why was her response so vile?

A couple of days before, when he gave her the finely wrapped package along with Lord Chai's message, she cursed at the air, demanding why he entrusted Shi Jin of all people with such delicate wares. Then she ranted incoherently about the long-held grudges between elven groups, something about elf female bodily control, and why he wanted her money if elves did not value it intrinsically.

He had honestly no idea what she was talking about.

Wang Jin was more clear in her response to the future visit of her old villagers. She told him of certain people that he needed to know about; many of them were valiant heroes themselves. Then she reiterated a warning to him about a certain villager, not to cross paths with that one. He was to be chopping wood nearby while Wang Jin would greet them personally so as to not draw attention to the fact that he was her apprentice. He still did not quite understand: he was confident that he could hold his own because he had been practicing with and sparring against Wang Jin, but nevertheless, he obeyed.

From that day forward came some of the most physically painful days in his life. The weight training and conditioning became more arduous. It became virtually impossible to fool Wang Jin on his fatigue level so that when they sparred with staves, he always wound up on his back. The one benefit of having dragon tattoos throughout his body was that it could cover up all the bruises he was accruing each day.

He was regretting wanting to learn all 18 weapons at once now. His teacher's criticisms bit into his confidence, even when he felt he had the proper technique down. Unlike prior days, there were no compliments at all in terms of what he was doing, as if she expected him to already be a weapons master like her.

"Such crap makes me want to puke again!" "What form is that? Pathetic!" "You would be lacking a head if you did that on the battlefield!" "Just retire and become a scholar, you're swordsmanship is equal to theirs!" "I've seen dog constables fare better with a war hammer!" "Want to become a pig on a spit? Do that unnecessary movement again!" and on and on.

The only major development was that Wu Song had finally requested to train under Wang Jin, at least in hand-to-hand fighting. This was good news; Shi Jin finally could witness that large brute get beat up. Apparently, his master focused on improving that person's self-defense through relentless attacks, utilizing so many different types of kicks and strikes. Said brute though fared much better than Shi Jin expected: dodging, weaving, blocking, and deflecting more attacks than Shi Jin expected. Eventually, his defense would break and he'd fall on his back... only to bounce back up again and continue to spar with Wang Jin.

Wu Song never attacked though.

"You moron!" she yelled at Shi Jin, "practice with those 18 weapons or else!"

Thus, Shi Jin practiced with a variety of weapons while Wu Song pretended to be a mobile punching bag to Wang Jin.

Near the end of the day came his unarmed training with her. Shi Jin had no illusions about his master's indefatigability, but now he couldn't tell that she even lost energy during the whole day. No longer were Shi Jin's strikes finding their mark. It was not as if he was foretelling his movements, he had worked on that technique of limiting his excess body movement for punches and kicks, but now Wang Jin seemed to know exactly what he was doing. It did not matter what feint, trick, or other unconventional tactics he pulled; he even tried to attack her sensitive parts. She blocked/deflected many blows, dodged others, used his own momentum against him, and he practically spent the whole session falling down and getting back up again.

It seemed that she wasn't the one attacking him; he was attacking himself.

The only thing he looked forward to now was the meals. Lord Chai supplied a wide variety of meats, including roast chicken, pig, duck, goose, venison, and even some exotic meats like snake and wolf. Those were delicious too. Each evening fresh fish was also served, both steamed and roasted with a rich gravy. The rice and noodles tasted sublime, and the broth made with the bones from their prior meals soothed his stomach. Then there was the variety of cheeses that he ate too with scrumptious bread. He savored each meal.

In contrast, Wang Jin treated the food as if it were the enemy. She was not starving herself, more of the opposite. His master ate with such ferocity that he worried she was going to choke to death. It was like watching a ravenous hyena devouring a deer carcass. The bones were not spared either. Each meal ended up being a session where Wang Jin would devour the meat of an animal, crack the bones open and suck out the marrow dry. Shi Jin, of course, knew that in order to build muscle, one needed to eat a lot, but he worried that she was overdoing it.

It wasn't until the group of villagers visited that he understood why.

~~~

A Couple of Weeks Later

He looked a little ridiculous, to be honest. It appeared as if he was some random villager plucked off the street to do some menial work for Lord Chai's estate. He wore a straw hat with the straws sticking out everywhere, donned an itchy wool attire that had hay haphazardly sticking out from odd places, and also wore straw sandals that actually were more comfortable than they looked (badly-made straw sandals were like walking with needles in one's shoes). He knew that he was not supposed to look like an apprentice, but this was ridiculous.

The only good part of this whole thing was that he could practice his axe skills and not get continuously berated by Wang Jin. Her master's mood only seem to sour with every day that came. Apparently, for good reason this week though, as she bluntly had pointed out her monthly water was exiting this week, then decided to give a graphic description of it because it amused her seeing his horrified face.

That was the first time any woman had so bluntly said to Shi Jin, ever. He usually had to infer such things. Wasn't talking about such things taboo? He did not know that his master was so crass! What was wrong with her?

"Welcome, welcome, heroes from afar," said Lord Chai outside of the estate's entrance, as Shi Jin overheard his voice.

"Remember, you idiot," hissed Wang Jin, whose hair had grown long enough for her to fashion it in a military topknot, "chop your wood and relax. You can eavesdrop, but be subtle about it."

"Yes Master," Shi Jin replied, placing a small log vertically and chopping it in two.

The entrance was then opened, and one by one, the villagers entered the estate, soon to be greeted by one of their old acquaintances.

As to who these villagers are and their meeting with Wang Jin, you can find that out in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: Ending Theme of 1998 Water Margin Tv Series)

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Brotherhood (1998 Water Margin OST))

Chapter 16: The Tale of Shi Jin- Gu Dasao

Lord Chai's Estate
Cangzhou, Third Age 1934


The first visitor walked in wearing full lamellar armor, with a topknot covered by a fish-fin hat and the rest of the hair flowing down the back of her head like a black waterfall. Her ruddy face bore many scars of battle, but her eyes still shone with a vigor untouched by time. She appeared larger than her actual stature, and the armor was not loose around her body. Across her back was an iron spear and at her side was a meteor hammer, two heavy metal weights connected by a chain.

"Little King!" exclaimed the first visitor, arms outstretched with a smile, "how many years has it been?"

"Too long, Tingyu, my old friend. Come here!" Wang Jin responded, walking over and wrapping her in a tight hug. An unusual sight to see her hug anyone given how Shi Jin seen her treat everyone else besides her mother. He also noted some of the villagers behind them barely concealing knowing smiles and smirks.

Her name was Luan Tingyu, nicknamed the "Invincible Iron Staff," whose martial prowess was such that even an army of 10,000 could not defeat her, at least claimed Wang Jin to Shi Jin when they discussed who was visiting. One of the few childhood friends Wang Jin had that was still alive and a witness to her slaying of the troll. The dreaded incident was supposed to be a regular mining mission in a cave led by two groups: one led by his master and the other led by Luan Tingyu. It was Wang's group that had been waylaid by the troll and by the time Luan mounted a rescue, Wang's group had all been slain save for the leader herself.

"She never saw a truer javelin throw," Wang Jin remarked proudly to Shi Jin at the time. When Wang Jin's mother moved to the capital, it was Luan Tingyu that became the new arms instructor for their village. Then sometime later, upon Wang Jin's personal recommendation, Instructor Luan was reassigned to the frontier.

Shi Jin wondered why neither his master nor Wang Sheng ever mentioned her before they arrived in Cangzhou.

Remembering that he was supposed to be chopping wood, he did his best to overhear the conversation between two old friends while making sure there was enough firewood for the feasts in the next few days.

"You're stronger! Been eating well in the capital, huh, Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000?" commented Luan Tingyu.

"Former instructor," Wang Jin replied, "and you filled out nicely too, frontier instructor of... which village again?"

"Zhu Family Village. The cows and kine are plentiful, enough fertile land for livestock and farms. If things were different I'd invite you there, introduce you to my students and such. We could always use more capable people. The curds and whey are tastier, too."

"What do you mean, Tingyu?" Wang Jin asked, "not the curds and whey, but why would you not invite me?"

There were a few whisperings as Shi Jin peeked over at the now hushed conversation they had. Luan held out a torn poster that had a drawing of a woman with a bunch of written characters on top and at the bottom. He had no idea what it meant, but if he could guess, was it a 'Wanted' poster? No... it could not be! His master was not a criminal! Or it surely was a cover-up job, some foul thing seeking to falsely accuse her of a misdeed. The knave, whoever did this! Was this what caused the rapid change in her mood? Something happened to her that caused the change in temper... perhaps they accused her of murdering a close friend or something. In fact, it could be this false accusation. Perhaps he could find a way to subtly figure out the piece of dirt that besmirched Wang Jin and hunt them down for her. That would probably improve her mood! Shi Jin was reaching his limit of being treated like garbage, after all.

Regardless, that did answer the question as to why Shi Jin never noticed Wang Jin leave the manor, as she would be arrested far easier.

Whatever private conversation the pair of them had, his master seemed to assuage Luan Tingyu, who sighed, replying, "I always told you so, sister! Ever since our village days! You can't just beat up anyone without it coming to bite you later. Especially when... you know,"

"Yeah yeah, would've been nice if you were there and reminded me that when I visited the village with my apprentices," Wang Jin replied, "speaking of that, there is a crowd of people waiting behind you, sister. Let's see who actually came to visit my Ma."

Then Luan introduced quite a few people who visited. Unfortunately, Shi Jin forgot who most of them were. Of the ones he did remember, there were a pair of brothers with the family name of "Sun," one much paler than the other. The elder Sun carried both a steel club and spear and Wang Jin treated him with respect as well. The younger Sun, in contrast, did not look Wang Jin in the eye. Did they have a history?

Then came two people dressed in tiger pelts with the tail still attached, to Shi Jin's amazement. They were brothers with the family name of "Xie" and they hunted tigers, a profession that impressed Shi Jin! Each bore a bronze forked spear and the only distinction between the pair was that one appeared older and had a purplish face compared to the other, who had a dark face. They both seemed to respect Wang Jin.

While there were other villagers that came and introduced themselves, Shi Jin focused on chopping more wood, especially after the Xies walked over, playing with Shi Jin's hat and pulling out stray hay from his tunic. He wanted to bat them away, but that could have blown his cover.

"Xie Zhen, Xie Bao, stop bothering Lord Chai's attendant!" yelled Luan Tingyu, who walked over and personally apologized to Shi Jin.

"... no issue here!" Shi Jin replied gruffly, averting his eyes from hers and placing yet another large log on top of the chopping block.

"Hmm," she said, looking closer at his face, "you remind me of someone. But who?"

Thankfully the voice of Wang Jin rescued him, "Tingyu! Is that all who is visiting?"

"Well, there is one more but..." Luan Tingyu replied, turning away from Shi Jin and walking towards his master.

Wang Jin had her arms over her chest, "I can fight my own battles."

"I know; I've seen," Luan said, sounding more serious, "you really want to talk with that one?"

"I want to get it over with and forget that person existed," Wang Jin curtly responded.

The younger Sun then piped in, "ya talkin' about my wife? Don't talk about my wife that way, ya mean egg! They have a name!"

"Do I care about their name, Sun Xin?" Wang Jin retorted, "who told you to talk? You want me to kick your ass again like I did your wife?"

"You got your ass kicked more that day, ya fodder bag! My wife is ten times better than you!" Sun Xin barked back.

The elder Sun placed an arm on his brother's shoulder, "brother..." he warned.

"That obese cicada? Certainly ten times better than you, Little Sun."

The elder Sun stepped in front of his clearly infuriated brother, his voice clear, "Instructor Wang, you dare slander my brother? You do realize that I am supposed to report your whereabouts to the government? Cut your crap or else you'll be arrested the moment you step off this estate."

So that confirmed it then! Wang Jin was falsely implicated by the Empire! What did his master do?

"They are kin, and we love them dearly," added the Xie brothers in unison, "we know tigers. They are one; you are not."

Wang Jin was silent, and because she had her back to Shi Jin he knew not how she felt at the responses. He tightened his grip on his ax, part of him wondering when he would need to intervene. Before his master could respond, Luan Tingyu swooped in with a smile that did not reach her eyes.

"Well... as Officer Sun said, you are a wanted criminal," pointed out Luan, "and it's been what? 12 years? Can we not simply leave the past behind?"

Wang Jin turned her head, muttering something in response.

"Yes, I remember that day too. But I can't take your side on everything. Though, there is something..." then Luan Tingyu whispered something to Wang Jin, who sighed and nodded.

"You have changed, I thought you would be more excited to finish our legendary duel" remarked Luan Tingyu, "we should probably talk in private. There's something you're not telling me..."

And with that, Lord Chai suddenly appeared, saying, "aah are reunions not just wonderful?"

Shi Jin wondered if he was being sarcastic.

"Where is that person, Lord Chai?" Wang Jin asked, "I'd like for that cicada and myself to have our greeting, be seated far away from each other at mealtime, and prefer to forget that person exists like I've had for the past dozen years."

"Ya mannerless cur!" shouted Sun Xin, "speak ill of my wife again and I'll..."

Lord Chai raised his hand at the younger Sun, who hesitatingly stopped talking, "your wife wants to have a private talk with Instructor Wang."

He then turned and gave a plain look at Wang Jin, "I trust there will be no incidents? You will have to pay for any damages to my estate for unarranged fights."

"And arranged ones? Instructor Luan wishes to determine who is better with staves, me or her," Wang Jin asked, though not with an excited tone. Shi Jin himself was intrigued, stopping momentarily his woodcutting to hear the response.

Lord Chai smiled, "that will be in the courtyard. It will be a celebrated event and I shall invite a few of my personal friends to watch this bout. The dwarves have been wanting some entertainment out of Cangzhou ever since the Grand Marshal purged our football club. No doubt they'll be... speculating on who will win. It will be fairly lucrative."

The villagers did not speak as a whole, but many gave a look over at Luan Tingyu.

The frontier arms instructor gave a cheeky grin at Wang Jin, "looks like money will be involved in this, old friend. To the winner go the spoils then?"

Shi Jin liked to imagine that his master gave a predatory grin, as Wang Jin's next words were: "you won't get a single roll of coins out of this. Prepare yourself, old friend. No weather will stop me from kicking your ass this time."

"That's the Little King I knew," she replied, and suddenly Luan bared her teeth, her face morphing into a smirk that oddly matched the scars on her face, "can't get bested by a capital arms instructor now."

Clapping his hands, Lord Chai chuckled, announcing, "then it is settled then! The duel shall occur tomorrow when the sun is at its apex. Now Instructor Luan and the others, I shall escort you to visit your old arms instructor."

He then frowned, adding, "steel yourselves. Wang Sheng is not who they once were."

Mutterings came from the villagers as Luan Tingyu looked worriedly at Wang Jin, who could not look her old friend in the eye, turning her head away.

"Master will not witness their two top students' duel?" Luan Tingyu asked.

"Ma no longer is interested in such things," Wang Jin.

Luan Tingyu's frown deepened, "then things are direr than I thought. We must visit her at once! Lord Chai, please lead the way."

"After you," Lord Chai said, as the group of villagers went inside, Lord Chai giving a meaningful stare at Shi Jin before the elf went and led the villagers to Wang Jin's mother.

~~~

His master looked at the inner building for a few seconds before she glanced with annoyance at him.

"Chop wood, idiot!" she hissed.

"Oh," replied Shi Jin. No sooner had he placed the next log on the chopping block, however, than he heard a slight sound of metal clanking on near the gate.

Wang Jin turned in one pivot, fists clenched, facing the gate, "I hear your crap ornaments jingling around. Come into the estate and greet me, you obese cicada! Then go visit my Ma and get out of my life!"

"I have a name, Wang Jin. But you never cared, did you?" spoke a clear voice, as the last villager entered Lord Chai's estate, walking and stopping a few feet away from his master. Looking briefly at Shi Jin, Shi Jin got a good look at the visitor's appearance.

The villager's eyes were big, and her brows were thick. Her hair was not in a standard military topknot, but a large part of it was bound near the top back of her head like a thick horse tail whose tip only reached to the top of her head's left side. Her face was plump, but not as plump as Shi Jin thought. Her waist was big, but a different kind of "big" than Shi Jin imagined originally from his master's description of her. The villager's waist was a sign of bodybuilding, the size of her legs reinforcing that idea, and not due to overeating. Needless to say, she did not look obese at all, and part of him wondered why Wang Jin kept on calling her something she was clearly not. Furthermore, she did not wear any ornaments, though perhaps they were stowed away before entering the estate.

But he knew they had a history, one that he first learned in Shi Family Village weeks ago when Wang Jin, during their dinner feast, told them of a fight with someone who continuously broke their guard. For this was none other than...

"Gu Dasao (顧大嫂) is my name," she said, but not with the customary respectful bow, as her eyes stared straight into Wang Jin's own.

"You think I give a crap?" replied Wang Jin, who probably was glaring at her in return.

An uncomfortable silence settled between the two as naught but the sounds of birds flying away from their roosts towards the direction of Lord Chai's inner estate were heard. Shi Jin felt tense, his eyes now looking at the chopping block to try and give no hint that he was eavesdropping on a potential storm that he was supposed to stop. Yet he needed to keep on looking back at the two to keep track of any sudden movements from either of them.

Then Gu Dasao audibly sighed, taking a step forward, causing Wang Jin's legs to slightly shift more into a combat stance.

"Can you relax?" she asked, "we're both grown women. I came here to visit your mother; I already proved myself to you. You can't still be upset that I knocked you into the infirmary."

"I have a long memory and I don't believe you," quipped Wang Jin, "why do I think you've come for a fight? You're not wearing any of your wrist or hair ornaments. You probably put them away before you entered here. Wouldn't want to ruin them again, would you?"

"... it was you who stomped on them after our fight... you vindictive cow! Those were hand-crafted by my future husband."

"Bugs are attracted to pieces of crap, aren't they? Couldn't seduce the elder one so you had to settle for the younger one?"

"You!" Gu yelled, taking a step closer, her face infuriated, "always were... and still are, an entitled bully! Why did you want everybody to be like you? Why couldn't you be like your mother and let us be ourselves?"

"The young men saw us as beneath them. I provided a way for us to prove ourselves to them. You certainly di-"

"You couldn't just be like your mother or Luan Tingyu and talk to the men?" interrupted Gu, "not all our villagers were capable of fighting. Have you ever thought about those who were born without our physical or mental abilities? This included quite a few men."

"Talk is cheap! And if we had enough fighters, they could guard those who couldn't fight," retorted Wang Jin, "and if you interrupt me again, I'll-"

"You'll do what?" Gu Dasao asked calmly.

To Shi Jin's surprise, his master stammered noises but made no comprehensible reply. Something, however, led to Gu Dasao suddenly smirking.

"Was that a grimace?" Gu asked, "oh... oh, very embarrassing. I remember now. You're cramping! Must be really painful this month. Huhuhu, how unlucky for you we visited during your unfortunate week. I mean, such a week is an annoyance to me, but to you-"

"Just shut your moaning, you annoying ass cicada!" Wang Jin contemptuously replied, "I trained soldiers for the past ten years, gained more strength, and honed my technique. You think I can't kick all your teeth in? What have you been doing this past decade other than sleeping with your husband?"

The insinuation made by Wang Jin made Gu Dasao's smirk turn into a furious expression.

"Wang Jin... you! I run a tavern and have fought countless rowdy ruffians. I've beaten 30 people at once! I'm not an artist like you; I'm a fighter, not some lay-about trollop! And let's talk about yourself, you goose-feathered duck! Do you realize that nobody liked you back home? Nobody except your parents and Luan Tingyu? Do you know how many people got hurt, disabled, or killed trying to be like you in our village? I was one of those, except I lived and wanted a little attention from y-"

"Ha. Ha. Oh, screw you," Wang Jin replied, spitting at the ground next to her, "is that why you call yourself 'Dasao?' Elder Sister-in-Law? The Big Bug that wanted to be like me, who stood up to Wang the Bully and got her arm wrenched out her socket?"

"The Tiger that knocked you into the infirmary for a week! You wouldn't show your face to anyone else soon afterward."

"But that didn't impress Sun Li all that much, did it? Settling for mediocre Sun Xin, the human pile of crap."

"Grass mud horse! Insult my husband again..." Gu Dasao then immediately went into an attack stance, one foot in front of the other, most of the weight placed on the back foot, one fist chambered to the side and the other fist in front of her. Wang Jin mirrored the stance, though Shi Jin could not see what shape her hands made. If he was a layperson, he would have intervened and tried to stop the pair from attacking one another. But there was one major indicator that neither was going to attack first:

They were both stationary. Shi Jin learned from his spars with his master that Instructor Wang's body never stood still when she was going to attack. But with his master's cramping, he wondered if such a stance was exacerbating the pain and whether it showed on her face. He assumed Gu Dasao could see any such sign of weakness.

But the villager sighed, took a step back, exited out of her fighting stance, and slowed her words.

"I promised your mother I wouldn't physically attack you again, because I respect your mother just as much as I hate you. She taught us all, you know?"

"Why... do you hate me?" asked Wang Jin, herself relaxing a little and slowing her words, "the more that I think about our fight years ago... That bowl you shattered on the back of my head... you were trying to kill me, weren't you?"

That was part of the fight that soured Shi Jin on Gu when he first heard it. Only a dishonorable cow would attack someone from behind like that when they were led to believe their fight would occur somewhere else. Shi Jin's hands tightened on his ax just thinking about it. But he was definitely not going to attack. In fact, now that the two seemed to relax their combat stances, it could only be a matter of time before Lord Chai or any of the other villagers would return to inquire about Gu Dasao's location. Then Shi Jin would have no need to wear this ridiculous scratchy outfit anymore.

"... I would have punched your throat instead of your face if I wanted to kill you," Gu Dasao retorted, "I hate you because you're a selfish prick."

Oh great, thought Shi Jin.

Wang Jin cut her off, "I did what I had to do for the Emp-"

"You did it because you wanted to be the only hero of the Empire!" Gu shouted, her voice rising again, "you wanted everybody to be you. Every man, every woman, every elder, every child, to be you."

"So you're fine wanting me being just like Ma but not-"

Gu Dasao's eyes narrowed in sadness, "as I said, your mother wanted all of us to be heroes in our own way. If you were like your mother in that way, we would have loved you, and escorted you personally to Dongjing to become their instructor."

Then her eyes sharpened like daggers, "but you didn't! It was your way or you'd beat us into becoming Wang Jin! Calling me a giant bug was just the excuse I needed to beat the living crap out of you!"

"... so you didn't have the guts to say all of this to me at the time, huh? I... cared... for all of you!" Wang Jin angrily replied, "I... wanted... all of you to live. You do not know how much I sacrificed to keep all of you safe. To make sure all of you were strong. To ensure people like you and Sun Xin could even have the opportunity to be together and run a tavern."

Gu Dasao gave a smile that did not reach her dagger-eyes, placing her hand against her mouth, her tone reaching a higher register, "aww, isn't that sweet. You cared for all of us. Didn't want us to trip and die. You sacrificed yourself to keep us safe. You spoon-fed us mystery meat soup, milk curds, and whey. You are responsible for my marriage. You're the one who negotiated the land acquisition and tavern business permits."

Then her tone reached a lower register, "you conceited git. I've had years to think about what to say to you, and now... finally you know."

Wang Jin tensed, returning to her fighting stance... though Shi Jin noticed something was off with it.

"That stance is taking a toll on you," Gu's commented, her voice returning to its normal register, "I still will not physically attack you, that is if you don't attack me. So I don't know why you can't just relax. I will not speak more of our villager's opinions on you... surely you have not forgotten what caused you and Tingyu to duel all those years ago. To think that after all this time-"

"Tingyu is ten times the person you are."

Gu smiled at this, but continued, "let's talk more about you. I heard you visited with three young women, your apprentices in fact, to our village a few years ago. Pity we did not meet then, it would have been nice to test their ability. As I said before, I was and still am running a tavern away from our home."

"... I would have demonstrated 150 ways to kick someone's ass if we had met. Be glad about that," Wang Jin countered.

Gu Dasao spat to the side, retorting, "that I doubt. I even heard you almost died on the way back to the capital. And not due to a troll but due to a tavern owner, no less!"

"How do you know that? You're related to that prostitute or their husband?"

"That owner is not a prostitute!" Gu clarified with emphasis, narrowing her eyes and glaring at Wang Jin, "and I will not say their name because I do not want you to meet them again. A distant relation of my husband's. That one's choice of everyday clothing matters not! What does matter is..."

"You associate with cannibals?"

That was shocking news to Shi Jin. Aside from the horrible act of even imagining eating someone, cannibalism was illegal and was a sign of followers of the Dark, people shunned by the Empire.

"Family is family," said Gu Dasao dismissively, "they do not eat the unfortunate and poor, but the corrupt and evil."

"They drug anyone and eat them," hissed Wang Jin, "they drugged my students and almost beat me to death! You can hate me, but you really want me to die?"

For a moment Gu Dasao was silent, a look of sadness and guilt momentarily spreading across her features. This utterly confused Shi Jin. Gu had been verbally fighting his master ever since the beginning of the conversation; they both used such hate-filled venom against each other. Their past included a grudge brawl that ended with serious injuries, and a dozen years had not even dented the animosity between the pair. How could one not want the other to die?

Then the moment passed, and Gu's features hardened, "you didn't even introduce yourselves to them. They would not have tried to kill you had you done so."

"The prostitute seemed even more eager to fight me once I revealed myself, I don't believe that at all."

Gu Dasao shook her head in exasperation, "once again. Not a prostitute. Clean out your ears."

"Maybe it'll be cleaner if you shut your mouth. I tire of this banter and I'm wondering why you're even bringing up my old apprentices," continued Wang Jin, "they are their own people now, who have not changed their name to Wang Jin, to your disappointment probably. I am not the same woman you thought you knew."

Gu Dasao's glare slowly turned into a triumphant smirk as she suddenly looked at Shi Jin, "because one of your apprentices has been overhearing our conversation this whole time."

Shi Jin froze, realizing that his cover had been blown.

"That one is just one of Lord Chai's attendants, here to make sure we don't break one of his precious water clock towers if we communicate with our hands and feet," Wang Jin smoothly responded.

Relieved, Shi Jin then played along, placing a log on top of the cutting board and splitting it into two.

"Hahaha," Gu Dasao laughed, "You might fool others, but you cannot fool me. So cute, trying to deceive a businessperson. You have some gall, Wang Jin! That 'attendant' has only split wood once during our entire conversation! They are either your student or your sex slave.

"But even if what you say were true, Lord Chai will now know more about the piece of crap you really are. But if that one is your apprentice or lover, oh, I may have harmed you more in their eyes in quite a few ways. Wait 'til I-"

"Shi Jin is not a sex slave nor a lover!" Shi Jin announced, unable to contain himself, dropping his ax and walking in front of Wang Jin, "I am Shi Jin (史進) of Shi Family Village, and I would rather fornicate with a cow. you loudmouth trollop! I am an apprentice of the great Wang Jin and I..."

Gu Dasao's uproarious laughter stunned him into silence, as he realized that maybe yelling that a cow was more desirable than his master was not the wisest thing to say. A bunch of large black birds suddenly began flying towards the inner estate. He felt a tight grip on his shoulder, momentarily seeing her master with gritted teeth glare at him, as she stepped in front of Shi Jin, even closer to Gu.

"Aah hahaha. Your standards have dropped, Instructor Wang! Do you just pick up any idiot with skill now?"

"Not as low as yours," Wang Jin countered, "I wonder, when you sleep with Sun Xin, how many flies and maggots do you attract in your bedroom?"

The mirth soon evaporated from Gu Dasao's face, and her expression darkened, both eyes and mouth twitching in fury. His master once again entered into a battle position, but the legs were not spread far apart at all. Was she truly in that much discomfort?

"Is that all? Insulting my marriage again? Fine, we'll play that game," she responded with a low voice, "although you always said that you prefer elves..."

"Not. Another. Word," warned Wang Jin.

"Very well. Unlike you, I won't press further on your romantic life," she retorted, sighing, "I grow tired of us talking too. There's another subject I want to talk about in private, about your... (whisper)"

Whatever the villager whispered about, Wang Jin gave a slow nod and loudly said (without turning her head), "Shi Jin! Step away from the both of us. We're having a private conversation now."

"But..." objected Shi Jin.

"You're really going to disobey your master?" piped in Gu Dasao.

"You tavern wench! I don't trust you with my master!"

It was then that Wang Jin fully turned around, facing her student, with a weary look in her eyes, as she requested, "student... please."

He stood still for a second, then bowed and walked backward until he could no longer hear the two of them. The main reason why he assented wasn't due to the pleading of his master, but that Wang Jin turned her back on Gu Dasao.

One did not turn their back on a tiger.

Thus, Gu had some modicum of honor in her bones, and this was not some ruse to attack Wang Jin.

For a while, it was indeed a private conversation. Shi Jin still looked on, but he did not see any anger from Gu's face, but rather something akin to pity. What was it that they were talking about?

But then Gu's face turned quizzical, and she probably asked some sort of question. The response did not ease the expression at all, instead, her eyes suddenly became sharper. More discussion happened, and now Gu looked absolutely livid.

Wait, this was bad. Shi Jin immediately walked towards the pair, sensing something was amiss, but he was too late to prevent Wang Jin's fist from suddenly striking Gu Dasao square in the face.

"Guh! You!" Gu Dasao cried, as she stumbled backward, though she was quick to regain her footing, wincing at the follow-up duck kick to the abdomen but ducking the jab to her face at the last second. She ran backward giving a cold concentrated look at her attacker. They were still within the estate, and she forced Wang Jin to catch up to her in order to continue the assault.

"Master, no! Stop!" cried Shi Jin, himself running after them. An assortment of birds rose from their roosts, flying to and fro, chirping cacophonic noises. Voices from inside the estate could be heard, exclaiming "They're fighting!" "Somebody stop them!" "Get Lord Chai!" "Don't jump out of the window!" "Thrash them, wife!"

Wang Jin ignored everyone as she caught up, raining down attempted blow after attempted blow at Gu Dasao. Shi Jin was running towards them, but they were moving at the same rate, Gu Dasao retreating while Wang Jin pressed the attack. But the kicks did not appear to have any effect, as they were blocked or parried by Gu's legs or hands. Gu dodged or blocked the fists seemingly at the last second, and Shi Jin immediately realized that at this rate, Wang Jin's offense would leave multiple openings for counterattacks. Indeed, it was his master that was grunting with every strike, particularly every lunging kick, as if she was the one being hurt, not her younger counterpart.

"Please, Master! Remember Lord Chai's words! Stop doing this!"

Again, Wang Jin ignored him, as she tried a back hook kick that was easily dodged. This allowed the opportunity for Shi Jin to briefly look at his Master's face.

She looked in absolute agony. Whether it was the private conversation they had or the cramps Wang Jin had already, or a combination of both, the one in pain was Wang Jin, the attacker. The defender, Gu Dasao, meanwhile had a hint of a smirk on her face, as if she was merely toying with Wang Jin even though all she was doing was blocking, dodging, and running away.

That maneuver left his master wide open, but for some reason, Gu Dasao was not counterattacking. Then Shi Jin remembered that the villager respected Wang Sheng's old command to not attack her daughter again.

"Think of your mother, Master! Gu respects your mother!"

In response Wang Jin quickly turned her head over her right shoulder, a scowl on her lips, as she yelled, "just shut up, student!" She then turned her head back to face her opponent...

Only to be greeted by a devastating right cross from Gu Dasao that whipped Wang Jin's neck back towards Shi Jin, a mixture of pain and shock on her face as excess spit escaped from her struck mouth, splattering the floor.

"MASTER!" yelled Shi Jin as he rushed over. But before he could get there, Gu Dasao followed up her right cross with both a duck kick to the lower abdomen and a backfist to the instructor's face. Wang Jin apparently blocked the kick with her arms but her head whipped back as the fist smashed her face, and he heard a sickening crack.

"AAAH!" screamed Wang Jin, as she desperately raised her arms in front of her face, leaving the rest of her body entirely unprotected. Seizing the opportunity, Gu, in one motion, moved her back foot back, leaned her head and shoulders towards her front foot, and punched with all her might into Wang Jin's lower abdomen.

"Guh..." Wang Jin groaned in utter pain, body bent forward like an aged tree, her arms instinctively shifting downwards towards her gut. But not quick enough as Shi Jin heard her yell in pain again as Gu Dasao followed the gut punch with a knee strike in the same spot. Then, to his dismay, he saw his master suddenly reel back after what sounded like a sickening uppercut to Wang Jin's chin. Thankfully, Shi Jin was close enough that he caught his master before Wang Jin fell back first onto the hard ground, one hand supporting the back of her head and the other gently laying her down on the ground.

"Master! Master!" Shi Jin cried as he checked his master's wounds. Blood already was dripping down to the ground from a bloody lip. The uppercut broke the skin and began to stain Wang Jin's chin red as well. But most worrisome was the rapidly reddening spot underneath his master's right eye. Her eyes were shut in pain, but he could feel her heartbeat and heard the bursts of breath that escaped her bloody mouth. Of course, Instructor Wang would not die to such few blows!

"Stupid dumbass! Insult my family, insult me, and expect sympathy? Your pain is your fault! Screw you, dumb craphead!" Gu Dasao derisively said with gritted teeth, as she opened her hands and shook them about as if trying to get feeling back in them.

Rage overwhelmed him, and had he not been holding Wang Jin, he would have charged directly at the villager with reckless abandon.

"You merciless little scoundrel! You said you wouldn't attack my master!" Shi Jin barked, "I'll cave your face in!"

"Oh? The apprentice wants to join their master?" Gu Dasao then immediately went back to a fighting stance, "your master attacked first; everything was fair game. Now their face and pride are broken. Do you want to join that rotten egg? Fine! Put your fists up!"

Where the hell is Wu Song? angrily thought Shi Jin. There seemingly was a distant answer, though, as he could hear the ground rumble as it appeared multiple people were running in their direction. Before he could respond, however, he felt her master's body move.

"Uggh," groaned Wang Jin as she tried to sit up, but failed and grit her teeth in pain. She opened her eyes again, and that's when Shi Jin realized that she could only open her right eye halfway. Her right orbital bone was broken.

"Master, no! I can-"

"Stay out of this, Shi Jin!" yelled Wang Jin, as he noted her teeth were partly coated with blood. She moved her body so that she was in a push-up position, blood dripping down from her face to the ground, then slowly stood up.

"Listen to your student and stay down," said Gu Dasao, whose eyes narrowed, "pretty sure I broke your right eye. Certainly felt-"

"You should've aimed for the throat," spoke Wang Jin in a dangerously soft tone as she then spat a bloody glob of spit to her side. Standing, she entered into a more conservative stance. She had her left foot in front and right foot in back. Her left hand in front formed a fist as her knuckles cracked, while her left hand formed the shape of an eagle claw, chambered to her right side.

"Just retreat... they'll be separating us in a minute or so." commented Gu Dasao, who glared and tightened both of her fists, "or you won't be getting up again."

"You should do that, run back into your husband's arms before he cradles your broken body," coolly replied Wang Jin.

Realization hit Shi Jin as he heard the distant rumble grow louder, along with the sound of armor clattering as if someone was running in full sprint with lamellar armor. The others finally were arriving to stop the fight, something he should've been doing this whole time.

Wang continued, "maybe I am a dumbass for insulting you, Gu. You never wore my shoes, how could you understand? Maybe you caught me at a bad time. Maybe I've had the worst few weeks of my life and can't think straight.

"... or maybe I'll just punch your teeth down your throat."

At this, Shi Jin stepped in between the pair of women as he directly faced his master, "no! Your eye, master! You can't-"

"Get out of the way, Shi Jin!"

"Absolutely not! You'll have to-"

"Duck, you fool!"

But by the time Shi Jin realized that there was movement behind him, something smashed the back of his head and a ringing overwhelmed all his senses as he collapsed into his master's arms. Every sound he heard now seemed like it was 500 miles away. His body was cast aside on the ground as his vision blurred and a rainbow of colors obscured whatever he saw. It was only afterward he would realize that Gu Dasao sharply struck him in the back of the head.

As of that moment, though, darkness greeted and embraced him, and Shi Jin knew no more.

~~~

To find out the aftermath of this brawl, please read the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: Battle of Life and Death (from The 1998 Water Margin OST))

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Hoi Rivvy! I did the reading offline in the quiet hours of yesterday midday. The adventures are enjoyable to read, as well the intrigues and events taking place. There is much more to Lord Shi Jin that expected. Hadn't thought Gu Dasao was a female character, but she might be enjoyable, I googled her as well to know what her legendary character was. Thanks for sharing! :wink:
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
Hoi @Aikári Salmarinian! Yes, Gu Dasao is one of the few physically strong female characters/fighters from the original Water Margin, and she has several adaptations regarding the parts of the story she's heavily involved in (I will not spoil it).

Shi Jin is someone that I'm fleshing out so I'm glad you're finding the Nine-dragon-tattooed guy more interesting than expected.

I'm glad you're enjoying reading the adventures, intrigues, and events! Thank you for reading it.

Here is a fun Japanese 19th century artwork depicting Gu Dasao:
Image

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Song: 2011 Water Margin Opening (v.2))

Chapter 17: The Tale of Shi Jin- Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin

Lord Chai's Estate
Cangzhou, Third Age 1934


He awoke. Looking around, he saw all was dark save for starlight passing through the window opening. Then his vision gradually became bombarded with colors as his head felt heavier with each second. Placing his head back on the pillow, he found himself thirsty. On his left was a nightstand that had a cup of liquid. Finding it difficult to even move, it took him a while to shift over. Slowly, his shaking hand grabbed the cup as he drank from it.

It was a strange water that tasted pleasant. It felt like he had just drank some sort of essence that passed through his body, leaving him invigorated and strengthened. The colored dots whizzing in his vision slowly dissipated, and all that was left was a throbbing headache, but nothing like the paralyzing migraine that struck him just seconds ago.

Feeling much better, he sat up again, waiting for his eyes to adjust to the dark as he wondered if it was too late for him to grab a late-night snack. Most likely, he missed dinner already and-

... a mixture of pain and shock on Wang Jin's face as excess spit escaped from her struck mouth, splattering the floor.

He bolted towards the door, stumbling on the floor, recomposed himself, and slid the door open, finding none other than Wu Song, the strong, large, young man sitting in a chair as if waiting for him to open the door.

"Where the hell have you been?!" Shi Jin yelled, "where is Master Wang? Where is that cicada harlot?"

"Lord Chai said you are not fit to leave the-"

"Well screw them too then!"

Wu Song then stood up, face contorted with rage, and he asked Shi Jin, "say that again!"

A part of Shi Jin blanched, but a larger part of Shi Jin possessed anger that this man dared called himself an apprentice of Wang Jin, to prevent Shi Jin once again from ensuring his master was safe. How and why in the world did he even bother joining them? He also was angry at Lord Chai for treating him badly due to his dragon tattoos. Anger also was directed at himself because apparently, he was cheapshot into unconsciousness by a tavern wench. He had enough of being treated like a kid, like an also-ran in a company of heroes, a lowly servant in an imperial court, a mule in a host of horses. Enough was enough! Now was the time for courage, to save face from further humiliation!

And the first person he had to get through was Wu Song, whose raw power he suspected even his master feared. Oh well!

"How about you get out of my face, you bastard! I'll *muffle*" and Shi Jin could say no more as his entire face was grasped by the giant palm of Wu Song. He vainly tried prying his fingers loose, then vainly grasped the trunk-like arm as Wu Song's other hand lifted his behind. He vainly kicked the air while the other man was unaffected by the strikes.

"*muffle* muffle*!" cried Shi Jin as he was lifted and transported forcefully back-first back on the bed. Bouncing a little, he gasped for air as soon Wu Song released his face.

Shi Jin tried lifting his body again, until the pounding in his head grew and he placed the back of his head on the pillow, cursing.

"For your information, fool, I was out hunting for tonight's feast. Master Wang is in an infirmary room recovering from injuries, and guest Gu Dasao is somewhere I know not."

"What kind of apprentice are you, to desert our master and leave them to the whims of that slovenly clam?"

"I am Lord Chai's retainer first! And why didn't you stop said incident in the first place?"

"I... I," Shi Jin started, trying to think of an excuse that would not make himself look weak. But none came.

"BecauseI'mnotyou," Shi Jin quickly muttered.

Wu Song looked confused, and responded, "speak slower. Wu Song is no elf."

"Because I cannot throw one of them outside the walls as you can!" Shi Jin exasperatedly clarified, "or take on both of them at once, like you probably could. You are more durable than a wall! You have seen how I fared against Master Wang, and to stop someone who can knock them out? I- I could only use my words, and I am no wordsmith like Zhang Yi or Su Qin of old."

"Wu Song has never heard of those people and will ask Lord Chai about them," the large man replied, "and though I understand, why did you not simply use the axe as a weapon to threaten them?"

"I... did not wish to harm them. Shi Jin is no murderer! Unlike you," he snidely responded without thinking. Then his eyes widened as he just realized what he said.

"You!" Wu Song spat, saliva hitting Shi Jin's face as he instinctively closed his eyes, unfortunately opening them just as Wu Song immediately lifted Shi Jin again, this time by his shirt.

Even with just starlight, Shi Jin could see every part of the large man's face as it contorted in fury, his eyes bulging wide, "Wu Song does not want to kill, but you once again tempt me so!"

Suddenly, a third voice hissed at the pair, "hey! Quiet! People are trying to sleep!"

Shi Jin immediately was dropped and his head bounced off the pillow. He gasped, more in surprise than pain, as Lord Chai's pillows gave his head a comfortable landing. Wondering who was his savior, he looked behind the large man, who also looked towards the doorway.

Starlight shone on long, unbound, black hair that was straight as a waterfall. The person wore naught but a dudou, an undergarment covering the chest to waist, and an undergarment covering the waist to the knee, clothing typical for a woman. Shi Jin squinted and saw a face with scars, and he realized that this was none other than Luan Tingyu.

"Wu Song, was it?" she asked, "why are you throttling your fellow student? You know they have a concussion."

He bowed in response with hands clasped, "Wu Song greets Instructor Luan. This one insulted me and I lost control. I apologize,"

"You're apologizing to me but not them?" Luan asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I... Wu Song..." he then turned around and ketoued in front of Shi Jin, "Wu Song apologizes, Shi Jin."

"Eh? Eh! I was the one speaking in haste," quickly responded Shi Jin, partly in relief, partly in shock at his humility, even if it was forced, and also partly in guilt, "I should be the one apologizing to you... Stand and, uhh, let's forget this all happened."

"Wu Song thanks you."

Luan Tingyu walked closer and asked, "shall we trade places then, Wu Song? You guard your master's door while I keep this one company?"

"If you wish. I will guard Instructor Wang with my life."

Shi Jin immediately suppressed the thought that Wu Song should've been the one ensuring no incident happened.

"Great. I shall grab a seat," said Luan Tingyu as she grabbed a nearby stool and sat near Shi Jin's bed. Meanwhile, Wu Song exited the room and slid the door closed.

Now, this was not the first time he had been alone with a woman before, but even so, he felt a little uncomfortable with Instructor Luan nearby with so little clothing. If Wang Jin called anyone "invincible," then they must be a fearsome hero. Considering that Shi Jin never got the upper hand against his master in any of their practice fights... if he looked at Luan wrong, then Shi Jin's headache would be the least of his concerns.

Nevertheless, she was quite fit, and Shi Jin saw the well-rounded shoulders and upper body that spoke of not only great strength but great beauty as well. For, though her waist was not objectively thin, her proportions made it so that her body curved in a rather appealing manner. There were fewer bodily scars on her than he-

"Oh? Like me, huh?" she teased.

"Huh?" Shi Jin said in surprise, then immediately averted his eyes to the side, blushing, "Shi-Shi Jin begs forgiveness! I did not mean..."

"Well, sorry to disappoint. You're not my type," she amusedly said, "though such shyness from a warrior! It does make me wonder if you ever..."

"I-I've lain with someone, yes!" he blurted, immediately regretting his response.

"Hah! Joking joking," Luan Tingyu responded lightheartedly. Her voice then turned a little sterner, "I also wasn't going to ask that. You should be more secretive. What if I were a spy in disguise? You just gave away key information about yourself. Tsk tsk."

Shi Jin now was very flustered... and also requiring some privacy as he felt the urge to... He was not going to do so in front of her, though! Maybe they could have a quick conversation and then...

"W-what is it you exactly want, Instructor Luan?"

She looked amused, "can I not show concern for one of my friend's apprentices, you pretend woodcutter? I also see the resemblance now. You're Squire Shi's son, aren't you? I visited your village a few times but... it's funny; they never mentioned a son."

"That old man probably is embarrassed!" he hastily responded, eyes darting around.

"I actually met your distant cousin, Shi Wengong, on the way to Cangzhou. We sparred and your cousin is quite capable. To think that the Little King would have two apprentices from the same family. The world sure is-"

"Do-do you see a chamber pot, anywhere?" he asked in a panic.

"Eh? Who taught you those manners to speak of such things in front of a lady?" teased Luan Tingyu, "though I was surprised that you didn't wet the bed with the way Wu Song held you..."

Ignoring her, he spotted a chamber pot in the corner, "I see one right there! Uh, may I have some privacy, Instructor Luan?"

"Very well. Since you are uncomfortable, I will leave and put on some clothing I left in your master's room. Hopefully, I won't wake them."

~~~

After Shi Jin handled his business, he sat on his bed, and sometime later, Luan Tingyu came back not only adorning a nightrobe but carried a wicker container that had berries, seeds, and cold roasted mackerel.

"Unfortunately, I woke the Little King. Your master was quite relieved that you are recovering and wanted you to eat these to help your concussion, also wanted me to keep you company for a bit to make sure you eat your food," commented Instructor Luan as she handed the food to Shi Jin. Then she lit a candle and placed it on the nightstand.

He took the basket and placed it next to him, but... something was up. Why did Wang Jin not at least visit him personally, even for a moment? If his master was well, she would have handed the food to him personally. Courage re-entered him and he looked suspiciously at Luan Tingyu,

"Where's my master? How wounded is Instructor Wang? Can I visit them?"

Luan's eyes shifted to the right, "resting in their infirmary room... and Wang Jin forbids you from visiting them tonight."

"What? Why?" he asked incredulously, then added in suspicion, "and why are you allowed in their room? Are you not dueling master soon?"

"That... uh," she responded, her eyes directly looking at his, sighing, "I've known Wang Jin since we were children. Practically the only childhood friend they have left... I also have reservations about our duel now."

"But I am their apprentice!" objected Shi Jin.

"Heh... the Little King knew you would say that. They said you only knew them for a moon, a month... and to just obey their orders."

"This- this is... I don't... Instructor Luan, why?"

"Hmm, your master is a very proud person. I doubt they want you to see their... state right now."

A cold suspicion then entered Shi Jin's mind, "what more did that tavern wench do to my master? I will strangle them!"

Luan put her hands in front of her, "before I answer that, I need you to tell me what happened. Lord Chai has been dodging my questions, and both Wang and Gu's accounts are rather... biased."

He told her everything that happened, with Luan Tingyu nodding, shaking her head, and wincing at certain points. When he finished, she sat there for a while, deep in thought.

She then stood up, and said, "on behalf of Gu Dasao..."

Then, Luan immediately ketoued on the ground, "Tingyu apologizes for that idiot's behavior! You were unjustly struck, and I will deal with that tiger accordingly."

"Eh eh? Please stand Instructor Luan!" Shi Jin cried, "you have no need to do this... Far better for that woman to apologize than you."

Rising, she responded, "I don't trust them within five feet of either you or Wang Jin... I should have forced myself to stay and ensure there was no incident! Yet me, Sun Li, and Lord Chai had to calm the rest of the villagers down so they would not cause an incident upon seeing Wang Sheng. They thought Wang Jin was responsible for Wang Sheng's state. No no, still, you are not at fault, I am."

"What? I disagree on so many points," Shi Jin said, "It was my responsibility and I failed at it. You came to visit Master's mother. Also, Master has been treating their mother so well.. makes me wish I treated my dad better."

"I believe that if you hadn't identified yourself to Gu Dasao, they would've slung mud at each other for quite a while before they had their private conversation. I would then have arrived and stopped any incidents from happening. I think Gu wasn't going to attack your master if you were played a more convincing attendant of Lord Chai, while Wang Jin most likely feared you'd be targeted by Gu once the master-apprentice relationship became known, which resulted in the insulting of Gu's husband to make Gu focus on your master."

Shi Jin retorted, "no ketou needed then, Instructor Luan! I should have been a better log-cutter-"

She raised her hand in front of him, halting his speech, "I still believe I'm at fault, aah, but let us not talk about that anymore.

"Your account adds up to what I heard from both Gu and Wang, once you filter out the colorful language," she sighed, "I thought I convinced Gu that your master had changed, but it seems your master still holds a grudge. Gu now thinks I'm biased. I thought a dozen years would've drained their enmity. Should've known better! But now I'm beginning to see why they both despise each other."

He agreed. He understood hate, but hating someone for years on end? Why would two grown people still hold such hostility? That was something he wanted to ask, but now he was more curious about what happened after he was knocked out. Why did his master not want him to see her?

"Why do they despise each other?" he asked.

"Gu hates your master because they once saw your master as a hero, became revolted at who Wang Jin became, still wanted to be acknowledged by Wang Jin, and got rejected in the end even after proving themselves. Rejection sucks, as you know, but I also suspect, and I know the Mother Tiger will never admit to this, but I believe Gu Dasao wanted to become your master's apprentice, even though their age was only three years apart. So when they learned that Wang Jin had apprentices, Gu became even more outraged.

"As for why your master despises Gu... that is much more complicated."

"But how badly is Master wounded right now?" Shi Jin suddenly asked, "do you know what happened after I was knocked out?"

Luan gave a small smile, "I too feared for your master. As you saw, Gu broke Wang's right orbital bone and gave quite a few bruises to Wang's face and body. But really, after you were knocked out, the fight became more even, and I believe had we not intervened, your master would have outlasted Gu, though it would've been close. It seems your master developed a technique called 'eagle claw' that we never saw before. Impressive, particularly with her injuries and... condition."

"Serves that one right!" he responded, glad that Gu felt the same pain he did when his arms were seized by his master and then his joints were locked and twisted every which way, "I cannot wait until I meet Gu again, for I shall-"

She cut Shi Jin's words short, "you. Shall. Not. Challenge nor attack Gu Dasao."

"Why?! You're dueling my master soon! Can I not challenge that wench too?"

"Two different things!" Luan said, raising her voice, then looked around in panic as she motioned Shi Jin to lower his voice. She then hissed, "for one, your master broke Gu's nose and dislocated their right wrist. So unless you lack honor, you will not duel them."

"Hmph, I do have honor-"

"Second, your master screamed at me when I wanted to cancel our duel. You think I'm honorless? I do not wish to duel your master anymore! But this... they want to save face now."

"Are you not your own person?" hissed back Shi Jin, "just say no!"

Shi Jin then saw her avert her gaze, and an aggrieved expression appeared on her face. He heard naught but the sounds of grasshoppers, night birds, and other insects outside.

"... how much do you know of our past?" she asked, turning her gaze back at Shi Jin, "what has your master told about me?"

Shi Jin explained to her that Wang Jin thought of Luan, the "Invincible Iron Staff," as a warrior that not even 10,000 soldiers could slay. That she was practically the only childhood left of hers and also witnessed Wang Jin's slaying of the troll. When he was done, Luan Tingyu waited for a few more seconds as if expecting him to continue.

"Is that all?" she asked, apparent confusion on her brow.

"... yes," Shi Jin slowly responded, "was there supposed to be more? Did my master leave out something?"

He wasn't sure, but he thought he saw a hurt expression on Luan's face. That was only a moment though, as her expression relaxed.

"... I see now," she responded with a faded smile, shaking her head, "the Little King has their reasons."

"okay" Shi Jin said, wondering what this was all about, but deciding not to inquire further.

She paused for a few seconds, then, as if making up her mind regarding something, she said, "I don't want you to misunderstand, Shi Jin, and since you're Wang Jin's apprentice, I want you to understand our context... where we came from, and why we are who we are. Do you wish to listen, Shi Jin, to learn more about our village?"

He always wondered about his master's home and how she became strong. It could not just be eating curds and whey. At the same time though, did his master want Shi Jin to learn this information? Particularly from somebody else?

"I do, but... would my master approve of this?"

Luan Tingyu smirked and said, "if it prevents you from interfering in the duel, yes. And even if your master did not approve...

"I can hold my own against my old friend, and they know it."

Shi Jin then hesitatingly assented, adjusting himself to be more comfortable as he prepared to listen to Luan's tale.

"You should probably be eating while I tell you of our village. I'm not sure how good you are with maps, so let me explain where Xining Village is located first and its importance to the empire..."

~~~

Shi Jin was map illiterate, but as he ate the fruit, seeds, and fish, he tried his best to listen to her words. He learned their village was located near the northwest of the Empire in a mountain basin river valley 20 leagues east of the Northern Bow of the Western Mountains. The Western Mountains were shaped like a drawn composite bow aiming eastward, hence why geographic sections of the mountains were labeled "Northern bow," "Central bow," and "Southern bow." The Northern Bow formed a geographic corridor with the vast Last Desert to its north, the village being near the main non-mountainous entryway into the Empire itself. The mountain passes were guarded by both the Empire and the Dwarves, so the Wainriders' chariots could not easily pass through. The southern bow of the Western Mountains was directly connected with the Southwestern Mountains that formed much of the border between the Eastern Empire and Kehandi. The village was known as Xining, "Western Tranquility," once a city but due to various civil wars and other conflicts over the years, became just a village.

All this information would have made Shi Jin fall asleep if not for the food that he was eating. The berries were ripe, freshly picked, as if from the mountains themselves, and tasted mostly sweet with a bit of sourness to them. The seeds, meanwhile, tasted pleasant and were easy to bite through, its shells edible as well. Finally, the roasted mackerel was delicious, its scales being removed so that the skin was crispy and flavorful with spice while the meat was tender and slightly sweet.

"... maybe I should just get to the point and tell you our village was in a very dangerous place with dangerous creatures and located near the only route the Wainriders would dare ride into," Luan said with a forced smile, "were you listening at all to what I was saying?"

"Sorry, the food is quite scrumptious. Did you not want me to dine? But I was listening, something about bows, mountains, and Wainriders," reassured Shi Jin.

"Uh-huh, maybe you should learn to both eat and at least smile and nod at my words," admonished Luan, "pay more attention... and I'll tell you how I gave your master a black eye."

"... What?!"

"We're a long way from that though, so let me continue," smirked Luan Tingyu.

Thus Shi Jin was more careful in maintaining eye contact while he continued to eat, as he listened to her speak.

She pointed out that, unlike Shi Family Village, Xining Village was comprised of many different families, as much of the village included refugees from raided and destroyed settlements. While Shi Family Village had the fortune of being located within a forest and near the main East-West Road, a road the Wainriders rarely raided, Xining was on the Empire's outskirts and in the open plains, making it a prime location to raid.

"Your master's birth came at a most unfortunate time," Luan said, "though I wasn't there, that was when the village lost much of its livestock and people, as Wang Sheng, the Arms Instructor, was pregnant with your master and couldn't defend the village without risking the birth. I heard there were quite a few villagers who said 'that woman' betrayed the village, that Wang Sheng shirked duty and selfishly chose their child over the Empire.

"But of course, Wang Sheng's husband was quite the fearsome one as well, with an anger that could light the heavens on fire. The villagers dared not insult your master's mother in public, but in private... well..."

At this, Luan paused and sighed.

"Why do you pause? What did the villagers do to them?"

She looked warily behind her at the door, as if suspicious that someone was eavesdropping, then she said the following:

"... it got to a point where Wang Sheng almost left the village."

"That bad?!" asked Shi Jin.

"When you're a forthright person and you hear people talk behind your back, eventually it'll build up to a very unhealthy point and... Wang Sheng is very honest and can get very angry when crossed. Wang Jin's father... some tales said that your master's father once stopped a tornado by simply yelling at it. So what our Village Arms Instructor did next was quite surprising:

"Wang Sheng gave a speech to the entire village. The instructor did not speak in anger, though... but in praise. Said they were proud of each villager, not only for their martial growth but personal growth as well. Wang Sheng specifically addressed each one that was present, pointed out what made them special, and gave them high compliments. Then, Wang said the family was going to visit the capital in order to personally give an update on their village. Since it was winter, the arms instructor could take a vacation, because nobody expected a Wainrider raid to happen in the winter. Not a lot of food for their steeds. Those attacks were rare. But, the thing was... Wang Sheng, outside of pregnancy, never took a vacation. So, to the villagers, it was heavily implied that they weren't just visiting, but moving to Dongjing. Your master's mother ignored all the pleadings for them to stay and asserted that they trusted the villagers to defend their home.

"Guess what happened after they left?"

"A Wainrider raid?" asked Shi Jin, mouth full of seeds and berries.

"Yes," responded Luan Tingyu with a grimace, "Wang Sheng was given a message by the Elven Scribe in Dongjing to immediately head back. By some foul luck, we had a mild winter, so during the end of the New Year celebrations, the Wainriders sent in a raiding party, razing villages left and right in the Upper Bow Corridor. They killed and stole so many horses, cows, kine, sheep, women, and children.

"... and that is where my story begins, Shi Jin. I was not born in Xining, but in one of the villages near the entrance of the Upper Bow Corridor."

"Wait," interrupted Shi Jin, "how is it that you know of events that occurred before you came to the village?"

"Aah, you are listening. Good," Luan commented, "I became one of Wang Sheng's apprentices and became a close confidant. There's a reason why I became Xining's next Village Instructor after Wang Sheng retired, after all.

"But my story... well... I was but eight years old, celebrating with my parents during the Lantern Festival. It was..." She paused and blinked, "... the snowflake lanterns were...

"I liked it whenever it snowed that day because..."

Luan halted her words again, and Shi Jin stopped eating, concerned now at the instructor.

She waited a few seconds, breathed out a few times, her countenance gradually darkening with each breath, then she said in a hoarse voice, "they burned our houses, slaughtering anything in the way, taking the young women, even the pregnant ones, and kidnapped the children. They were sending a message to the Empire... give us your children or we will take them or create them out of your women."

Luan Tingyu then stood from her seat, turning her back from Shi Jin, but before he could ask her what was wrong, he heard the bitterness in her voice, "I learned from Wang Sheng that the Wainriders had their own homes attacked by their own slaves. Their women, elderly, and children slaughtered like pigs by those defecting to the Giants of the West. That the Wainriders don't want us to blame them for the raids, but the Giants of the West. Hmph! What nonsense!"

She then turned around, and Shi Jin saw a ferocity in her eyes, anger on her brow, with mouth forming disgust that matched the scars on her face. All Shi Jin could do was listen, as her raw anger froze him.

"Each day... I remember when those beasts charged in during our celebrations. Used our lanterns as weapons as they lit our entire village on fire. M-my... 24 long years... 24 years and I still miss- miss my-"

Luan's eyes widened, mouth slightly agape as she suddenly stopped speaking. And though she was looking at Shi Jin, it felt like she no longer regarded his existence. Such was her countenance, a mask frozen in horror.

"Instructor Luan, are you alright?" asked Shi Jin in concern. This was all too familiar to the time Shi Jin and Wang Jin stopped at the temple and Wang Jin was stuck in a trance speaking of her horrifying memories.

She blinked a few times, lowering her eyes to her bosom, and rapidly shaking her head. She looked up and smiled at him.

"I appreciate your concern, Shi Jin, but I'm fine. It used to be much worse; I'm sure your master would attest to that. But if you could give me a moment to compose myself..."

~~~

There she sat silent, fidgeting with her fingers, her gaze distant as if recalling distant memories. She seemed to hold a neutral gaze, but Shi Jin was troubled. What Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin held in common was that they both had memories they did NOT want to recall. As if merely remembering them would put them in some trance. And part of him was guilty that he almost let Luan lose herself in her memories. She did mention that it was worse in the past, that Wang Jin bore witness to what sorrow and pain he could barely imagine. That was when his master's words in Plum Blossom Village resurfaced in his brain:

"I have seen too many villagers and soldiers shrivel up before my eyes, screaming long into the night, losing and killing themselves even though they survived their fight! To feel the guilt of being the survivor, knowing that your friends have passed on to places you know not. That is when you must think of yourself as a hero! To justify your actions! To justify your continued existence in this world!"

"I can get Lord Chai if you wish," he suddenly said, "the elf can-"

"No," responded Luan Tingyu, "I already know what Lord Chai will say: look towards the future in hope. Remember the past but not dwell on the bad memories, for they can twist and consume us. We are not elves, and our fate is to leave this Earth... to one day meet our loved ones again in the next life."

She then walked towards the open window, adding, "childhood is meant to be a happy time, is it not? Mine was ripped away that evening. My whole family... dead... or taken somewhere I know not. I became a war orphan, a refugee. I still know not how we survivors made it to Xining Village. We ran through grass and snow, there was no rest, but we followed elves that protected us, encouraged us, and gave us spirit. They kept us together, what was left of us... How did we even survive the trip?"

Shi Jin looked at her in pity. He heard of the hardships of the far villages but seeing it still affected one as strong as Luan Tingyu... he knew not how to describe it, but he no longer felt hungry.

Then more words from Wang Jin resurfaced in his brain:

"That is when you must think of yourself as a hero! To justify your actions! To justify your continued existence in this world!"

"You are a hero, Instructor Luan. Master Wang says so, and I believe it. Even when you were a child-"

"I never wanted to be one," Luan said, turning and sitting in the same chair she sat on minutes ago, "but I had to be one. There must have been a reason I survived, after all. Even when I was a fresh refugee, no more than eight, wroth filled me. When the Wainriders eventually raided Xining, I snuck out of the shelter they put us in, grabbed a staff, and fought them."

Shi Jin was both parts disturbed and impressed that an eight-year-old would show so much courage... or idiocy. But given that said child had grown up and was speaking to him right now...

"Really? So that must be where your heroism started, avenging your-"

Luan bitterly chuckled, "absolutely not! Though maybe it helped with the grief... It was one of the dumbest things I've ever done! You see this scar right here?" Luan leaned closer, gesturing at a jagged, twisted scar that ran diagonally across the face, "first Wainrider I saw, they disarmed me and slashed my face. Painful! Left me for dead."

"Then how did you live?" Shi Jin asked incredulously.

"I don't know," she said, "the next thing I remember I was screaming for my parents in an infirmary tent."

Shi Jin's eyes lowered in pity, and he was going to say some comforting words, but Luan held up her hand and added, "but what I later found out was that in our most dire hour, when the village's palisades and defenses were collapsing, Wang Sheng returned with a great host of both humans and elves, driving the Wainriders from Xining Village, slaughtering the lot of them, and chasing them until they retreated back into the west. I wish I could have seen it... for what I did next was... not one of my wisest decisions."

"Did you chase after the Wainriders?"

"No... that would've made more sense," she responded, sighing, "imagine this... during a celebratory feast where everyone was eating and drinking merrily, a heavily bandaged child walks up to you, tips over your drink, and challenges you to a duel in front of everyone."

"... who did you challenge?" Shi Jin asked with raised brows.

"I challenged Wang Sheng, the Village Arms Instructor to a duel. The one who had just returned and driven off the Wainriders."

"Wh- why?"

She stayed silent for a few seconds as she merely stared at him. Feeling uncomfortable, Shi Jin averted his eyes until she spoke again, "tell me, why do you think I challenged them, young one?"

It was an unexpected question. One that he was not prepared for, so he took a few moments to think about this. Eventually, he answered:

"I mean, I would be distraught and angry that a valiant one like master's mother was not there for my village. Was it the same for you?"

She gave a soft smile at him, "not only that but when I heard that they were partying in the capital during the Lantern Festival instead of celebrating with their own villagers... I snapped. As injured as I was, I walked straight up to the table where Wang Sheng sat, shoved a child to the floor who was in my way, tipped over Wang Sheng's drink, and loudly requested to fight with the Village Arms Instructor."

"And they accepted? Wait a moment, the child, that was..."

Luan nodded, "before the Arms Instructor could respond, I was suddenly tackled to the ground by said child. For I had shoved none other than six-year-old Wang Jin, who immediately attacked me. But even as your master gouged, clawed, and struck at my re-opened wounds, I fought back and gave your master a nasty shiner. They hadn't learned to fight yet, but I had begun my training already. Still, a messy scrap between two children who... uhh... couldn't really fight. It took longer than it should've to separate us because multiple people had to prevent Wang Jin's Father from hacking me into bits with an unsheathed axe. Rather chaotic.

"And that was how I met your master. Good first impression, huh?"

Shi Jin looked at her as if she were a lunatic, "no," he flatly responded, "how in the world did you and Master Wang become friends? And was this the duel that you and master did not finish?"

"A disappointing duel that would have been! Not worthy of song but scorn. A scuffle between two kids? Bah!" she replied, "that night I became Wang Sheng's apprentice. They were impressed at my courage, though lectured me on my foolishness. But... it was not really by choice. Your master's mother threatened eternal imprisonment and hard labor in the nearest city jail if I declined... It wasn't wise to punch out the daughter of an Arms Instructor, after all, particularly in front of the magistrate and village elder too. How could I exact vengeance on Wainriders inside of a prison? No choice in the matter!"

The more Shi Jin learned about Wang Sheng, the more he understood certain... traits of his master. At least Wang Jin gave him a choice in becoming their apprentice.

"Your master and I became friends once cooler heads prevailed," continued Luan Tingyu, "they were sympathetic to my tale... albeit still annoyed that I made them scream for their mom and dad in front of everyone. Years later Wang Jin told me that few would dare try to challenge Wang Sheng, and that earned your master's respect.

"We were birds of a feather: strong sense of honor, belief in righteousness and benevolence, along with the drive to exceed our potential. As you may know, Shi Jin, we women are supposed to begin conditioning and strengthening our bones and muscles starting at the age of seven. Old mandate from the First Emperor of the Eastern Empire, who wanted us to become strong so we could defend our home, survive childbearing, and bear strong children. Unlike quite a few men who may be naturally gifted, not the childbearing but becoming strong, we had to work harder at gaining such raw strength. Hard work alone wouldn't have worked. But it just so happened, both Wang Jin and I developed a solid foundation and technique in our childhood years before most others in our village. This made us lift heavier objects, run longer distances, and gave us a several-year head-start compared to others of our age. Nutrition was no issue either, as gave ourselves plenty of food. Being an apprentice to an Arms Instructor had its perks, after all.

"We trained day and night, not only our fists and feet but our arms and legs too. We first started with wooden posts, then stone posts, and then eventually each other. We practiced falling on the ground and getting back up, something your master specifically learned from watching professional wrestlers. When we sparred, we hit each other hard, knowing that our future enemies would have no mercy on us. But at the same time, we healed each other's wounds, shared our techniques together, talked together, ran together, rode together, ate together... When we worked side-by-side on corvée missions, nothing could stop us from achieving our goals. We both could take hits from the strongest in our village... such was our pain tolerance, and return them tenfold. Now imagine if we trained during peacetime and had more meat like we have now?

"By the time we grew up, nobody in our village, aside from Wang Sheng, was superior to us in fighting. There were people like Sun Li (another one of Wang Sheng's apprentices) and later Gu Dasao, of course, that could give us a challenge. Still, we were the best of our village, model apprentices, future leaders defending against the Empire's enemies."

This mostly made sense to Shi Jin. He saw how early his fellow villagers began their training, as he was one of them. But he could honestly say that few in his village could even compare to Gu Dasao, let alone Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu. Perhaps it was the difference in where they lived. Shi Family Village was rarely raided by... anyone really, but in Xining Village... one needed to be tough in order to survive. It just so happened that both Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu figured out how to do so quicker than others.

There were a few details though that did not match up with his view of his master. Thus, he responded:

"I wish to exceed my limitations like you two have, but... you said my master believed in honor, righteousness, and benevolence. Yet, they assert that I be deceptive, that honor would get me killed. I am confused..."

"Hmm," she responded with furrowed brow, "that I need to think about a little because I need to be careful with my words. I'll be back. My throat is a little dry, I'm going to get us some water and handle my business. No alcohol for you with your headache!"

~~~

"I swear, your master drinks too much!" complained Luan Tingyu once she returned with vessels of mountain water, "I go to your master's room and they complain about me getting them water instead of wine... and not just any wine, Du Kang wine! Said I'm playing 'mind games' before our duel, like that makes any sense! But then again..." and her words trailed off as she paused a few seconds, sighed, and poured a goblet of water for Shi Jin. This did not go unnoticed by him.

"Master is still awake? Have they talked to you about what happened a few weeks ago?" asked Shi Jin.

Luan almost overflowed the goblet with water as she responded, "who? Your master? Lord Chai? Wu Song?"

"Master Wang," he replied, sensing that perhaps Luan was buying time for a response since it was pretty obvious who he was talking about!

"... they have," she said as she concentrated on pouring some of the excess water out, "have they told you?"

"No... can you tell me?"

"Nuh-uh, you'll have to hear it from your master," Luan said, offering the goblet of water to Shi Jin.

As tempting as it was to just whack the goblet out of her hand, he knew that it was incredibly unwise to dare offend the "Invincible Iron Staff".

"Hmph!" he grunted, taking the goblet and drinking the lukewarm water, "Instructor Wang has not told me anything! It is frustrating... I want to help, but yet they threaten me when I offer it!"

"I know it's frustrating," assuaged Luan, "but you have to understand your master. You've only known each other for a month. I've known the Little King since we brawled as children. Maybe I can help out with that by telling you why Instructor Wang became more cynical and less trusting throughout their life, such that they adopted deception as their main tactic."

He nodded, adjusted himself on his bed, and prepared to listen.

Luan Tingyu continued, saying that the change was gradual. When they were children, Wang Jin woke up with a smile every day, ready to put in the utmost effort to not only improve themselves but the village as well. She was the daughter of the Village Arms Instructor, after all, and had a lot to live up to. Wang Jin wanted to be a Grand Marshal one day, and, before Luan entered the village, became friends with quite a few of the young children who all aspired to be model heroes of the Empire. Wang Jin believed that honor and benevolence were pivotal in being a model leader and warrior. That was why she did not bear a grudge with Luan Tingyu for their scuffle in the feast, because Luan challenged Wang Sheng in the spirit of justice.

Then as time went on, each of those friends one-by-one either perished or became permanently crippled, being sent to safer regions of the Empire to either retire or contribute in other ways besides manual labor. At the same time, both men and women challenged Wang Jin, who found it harder and harder to simply rely on brute force to win. They were pulling at her hair, fighting dirty, and Wang Jin was beginning to tire of it. She began looking behind her back more and more, and with every day the smiles became rarer, the laughter less joyful, and the more wine was drunk. There was less mention of "benefiting the Empire" and more mention of "defending the village." Then eventually, it changed from "defending the village," to "improving herself."

This mostly made sense to Shi Jin. The amount of loss and death alone was something he could not fathom. Though he wondered why Luan did not undergo a similar personality change, which led to him asking her that.

Luan Tingyu smiled for a moment, "a good question, Shi Jin," then she averted his gaze with a distant frown, "I felt the loss too. They were my friends as well, though your Master was closer to them. But... and I don't mean any disrespect to them, I miss them every day as well. But compared to the... loss of my parents... the loss of my family, how can I say this without being an ass? I'll skip that and just say I was more concerned for your master than myself. Those friends were precious to Wang Jin, and my friend blamed themselves for a lot of their deaths. Especially the troll incident.

"Do not interrupt me Shi Jin, for I need you to imagine this event clearly and you'll understand why I worried for your master:

"I heard the screams of victims echoing through the caverns as we rushed from passageway to passageway. I kept on yelling 'Wang Jin! Wang Jin!'. The response was the cracking of bones, the screams becoming death rattles, and the tearing of flesh. Soon, the caves trembled, the ceiling shook above us, and we heard the sound of falling rocks. We saw where they were, but now the entrance into the troll cavern was sealed, save for an opening we could see through. I rushed there and heard your master wail, and it was a noise that I never wanted to hear again. I saw through the gap the troll grabbed ahold of Wang Jin's arm. At the same time I screamed at the beast to let my friend go, your master hurled a spear straight through one of the troll's eyes. A damned sure javelin throw that I've ever seen.

"By the time we opened up the entrance, I rushed in, embracing my friend, who had sat with head bowed in exhaustion. But Wang Jin did not respond to me. I had expected your master to scream at me for taking them away from their slain friends. But all your Master said was, 'all gone... all gone,' then I-"

She paused for a few seconds, as if to compose herself, then continued, "I said I was here, that I would... well, always be there. They then asked me not to leave, and then I... umm... Shi Jin, it gets rather sappy from here. I'll just say-"

"Shi Jin does not mind the sappiness."

"A delight to hear that! But I've gotten off-track," Luan then breathed loudly, then continued, "the point is, the passing and departure of your master's friends played a big part, and I fear Wang Jin never did desire to replace them with new friends. Your master found solace in wine, though for a time I noticed after a mission investigating missing villagers, they stopped drinking for a while."

"Is it true then?" Shi Jin asked, "what Gu said about my master being friendless, except for you, and wanted everyone in the village to be like my master?"

It took a few seconds for Luan Tingyu to respond, as she closed her eyes, lowered her head, and placed her forehead on one of her hands.

"... Yes... and no," she finally replied, "just because your master's friends were gone, didn't mean they didn't exist. And I... I also was getting increasingly agitated at your master's behavior towards the villagers. I could see a change in how Wang Jin trained them, particularly the women. The insults, the barbs, the demands. I had to comfort so many crying girls who felt they couldn't contribute anything to our village. Even the boys too. But unlike Gu, I talked with your master when we were alone... or argued as time went on, and I could tell they still truly cared for the villagers, and I understood your master's point:

We'd either get killed or eventually grow old. It would be up to the future generation to defend Xining. Not only did the men need to be tough, but everyone needed to be tough. I truly believe though that your master wanted our villagers to become their own people... it just wasn't apparent during drill instruction.

There is also more to the first fight between Gu Dasao and your master. As you may know, Gu blindsided your master-"

"Honorless wench!"

She rolled her eyes, drinking out of her own goblet. Then, she explained that when Gu started training, Gu wanted to become just like Wang Jin. But as the years went by, as Wang Jin changed, Gu's regard lessened. She saw how Wang Jin treated her peers, particularly Sun Xin, and it pissed her off. Unlike Luan, who could interact with his future master, Gu had no such opportunity with Wang Jin. The two of them rarely interacted as both had differing corvée times in the year. Luan Tingyu's corvée assignments overlapped with both of them, which meant she could see Gu train and even instruct her on strength training, conditioning, and fighting. Still, even when the young fighter promised to cave "Bully Wang's" face in, she wanted to find some way to impress Wang Jin and at the same time, cement her place in the village.

"I tried to get your master to acknowledge them, but to no avail," Luan added, "one look at Gu, and your master's mind was made up: that they weren't worthy of attention."

She paused, looking to the side, "this... angered me. We had another argument, ended up yelling at each other's faces... and I stormed out. I no longer spoke kindly of your master to other villagers.

"It was around that time that Gu and their cousins, the Xie brothers, went outside of the village to hunt. It was nearing the New Year, in which everyone was home in the village, not having any corvée duty. Then one day, they came back with a full-grown bear carcass, claiming that Gu did most of the work slaying the beast. Many in Xining praised Gu, gifting them the nickname, 'Mother Tiger (母大蟲).' Some though, whispered that it was the Xie brothers that did most of the work and that Gu merely scavenged the remains like a bug. Hence why they also called Gu 'Mother of Big Bugs (母大蟲).' Sadly, your master believed the latter to my utter annoyance.

"What has your master told you about that fight?"

Shi Jin recounted what Instructor Wang said when they were in Shi Family Village. That insults were exchanged, they agreed to a fight, and then she was ambushed by a bowl to the back of the head. A brawl ensued, Gu kept on breaking his master's guard and hit them in the face quite a few times. Then finally his master let her have one final glancing blow in, and then promptly performed an athletic maneuver to dislocate Gu's elbow and struck her until she gave up.

He frankly expected Luan to shake her head or frown, saying something akin to how his master was a flat-out liar, that the fight was more one-sided and that his master was lucky to not get knocked out.

But to his surprise, she warmly smiled and it reached her eyes, "I know the Little King left out quite a lot, but still, what you said was something the Wang Jin of old would've never admitted. I'm glad you told me this, Shi Jin."

Her expression saddened, her tone more biting as it carried forth anger and sadness, "were that your master even said that when I confronted them! When I visited them in the infirmary all those years ago after the first fight with Gu... It was a terrible argument we had... I was tired of Wang Jin's stubbornness. I did not want them to continue these fights, because there were other ways to prove strength, to prove that us women could be strong in different ways too. And it was hurting your master! The wounds that I had to see, each fight felt like it took more and more out of them. Each fall they took... each blow smashing into their body and face... Your master insisted that they were fine, everything was going to plan, that they only pretended to be hurt... keep in mind their face was swollen at the time. They said my ideals were some fantasy, that this cursed world favored 'might over right,' and that it was the mighty that made the rules on what was right and wrong in the end. That those who could fight should fight well or not fight at all. The words your master said!

"That was when I realized that I could no longer... the child Wang Jin that believed in benevolence, righteousness, and honor... The one who helped me with my own grief when I was weak, that person was gone, replaced by a flagellant cynic who would mock me for my past grief if they could. A fool who would waste their time picking fights with people they were supposed to protect. I had enough of it, so I screamed at your master, and they screamed back. The venom we spewed I shall not repeat here. Wang Sheng had to physically separate us."

"... then you had a duel?" he asked. It was hard to listen to the disintegration of such a great friendship, and Shi Jin was really unsure of what to feel. Whether to feel pity or anger at the Wang Jin of 12 years ago, to empathize with Luan Tingyu, or blindly defend his master. The more he learned of his master's past, the less he wanted to hear, not because it was boring, but because it was just so... so sad.

She did not answer for a time, choosing instead to fill her goblet with more water. He wondered if it was something too uncomfortable now for her to talk about, as it seemed as if she just ignored the question.

But finally, she responded, "... we stopped speaking with each other for some time. Then one day I accepted a private meeting with your master. I thought that we would finally resolve things and we could work together again to improve the village, remind Wang Jin that their heart was in the right place, but just needed to modify the criticisms and give more praise.

"Then your master told me that they were going to Dongjing to become an Arms Instructor."

She then sighed, looked up, and shook her head.

"We both shouted words we regretted that day. I yelled that they were leaving... the village, deserting... the villagers, that... Xining meant nothing to Wang Jin. Your master yelled that... no. I will not repeat what they said here. We ended up screaming in each other's faces, and then your master slapped me. I punched your master, almost breaking their jaw. They then tackled me to the ground, but unlike when we were children during that feast, we knew how to fight and it would've ended with one of us beating the other to death if not for the village elves rushing in, separating us, because of course they were keeping an eye on us. I suspect Wang Sheng knew what was going on. Your master spat in my face, challenging me to a duel. I spat back and accepted.

"The duel itself... was worthy of song to everyone but those that knew us well. For had it not suddenly downpoured... one of us would not be here today. It..."

Then she suddenly stopped talking, looked at him, and said, "I will not speak more on that fight. Yet, know that although we're finishing something that started long ago, it does not carry hatred anymore. No one's dying tomorrow, just a friendly competition to decide who's better with staves. Know that your master and I will finish our duel tomorrow... or perhaps the day after. The weather might be uncooperative yet again."

"I... I want to know what happened though! Specifics!" cried Shi Jin, "am I not-... how did you reconcile with my master? You two seem very close now."

"Indeed we are. But you must rest, as headaches are a pain! I will say this though..." she said as she placed an arm on Shi Jin's shoulder, "I reconciled with your master in Dongjing when I escorted a retiring Wang Sheng to the capital and saw your master's teaching in-person. Gu never saw what I saw. Through that tough exterior, the fact that your master even had pupils, has you as one, sharing their techniques, their secrets, with others, shows that there still is the old Wang Jin in there, buried under the years of misery."

"Then why does my master hate Gu then?"

"Because your master..." Luan said, fidgeting with her fingers, then finally looked firmly at Shi Jin "your master now thinks the fight with Gu accelerated their desire to move into the capital."

"Makes no sense! Surely, my master would've brought that part up in Shi Family Village! Why would they hate someone for that? Did they not become Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000? Meet their future apprentices? Reconciled with you in the city? Give their mom a comfortable retirement? I do not understand."

"If your master hasn't explained it to you, then I shall not," replied Luan as she stood and began walking to the exit, "it's not for me to tell."

"But Instructor Luan," he replied, standing up, "can you not give me a hint?"

She turned around and was about to say something, but then swiftly shook her head, "... no, I will not.

"Look at it from my point of view," she said, eyes reflecting starlight from the window, "I lost your master once... by my own hand, in fact. I don't want that to happen again, so I'll not betray their trust."

Shi Jin had no proper response to that. They said their goodnights and with the sliding of the door, Luan Tingyu left the room, answering many questions but raising quite a few in his head. Throughout the night he tossed and turned, and would wake up groggy the next day.

~~~

The next morning, he awoke, his eyes slowly opening. Then he blinked a few times, as he saw someone already in his room, waiting for him to wake up.

Who is it that is already in Shi Jin's infirmary? What of Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin's duel? To find those answers, please read the next chapter.

(Ending Song: Heroes' Feelings (v.2) (from the 2011 Water Margin))
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Sat Nov 05, 2022 9:56 pm, edited 1 time in total.

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Hello Rivvy! Captivating your new additions are. Sorry I am quite tired to give a thorough respond, but I enjoyed reading the new chapters you posted. Wang Jin's backstory explains much more now in line with the main story. I can't say what will be triggering in the last chapter. But I guess mentioning this it looks alright. It is good that people think over parts of their past, it answers partly whery they are from and who they are. :thumbs:
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
I'm glad you find the new additions captivating! This last chapter in particular took a bit of time to write, so I am glad you found the backstory to fit well. Also am glad nothing triggered anything,

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Opening Credits to the 1998 Water Margin)

Chapter 18: The Tale of Shi Jin- A Timely Rain

Lord Chai's Estate
Cangzhou, Third Age 1934


Shi Jin awakened from a slumber involving a reoccurring dream of him being shot down by an archer, this time a shadowy figure with a shining helm that gleamed like fire from the sun. He first heard birds tweeting outside, feeling the chill of mountain wind entering the room. He yawned, blinking, opening his eyes and finding someone in front of his bed.

A fell monster greeted him.

"AAAH!" he cried.

The monster spoke: "morning brat; my mask that scary?"

Odd. It sounded like...

"Is... is that you, Master Wang?"

Now that he thought about it, the monster looked humanoid in shape, dressed in the same conservative tunic as his master would, and had unbound black hair that reached below the well-rounded shoulders. Besides her muffled voice due to the mask, the only major difference was the metallic horrifying face reminiscent of the brain-eating demons that his mother often told him about as a child to get him to sleep. Looking closer, he could see that the skin surrounding one eye was much darker than the other, the result of her broken orbital bone.

"Yes, and now Tingyu owes me money because of your scream. Hah! Like I wouldn't know my apprentice," she said amusingly(?). He couldn't honestly tell because her face was mostly covered, only one eye fully open and the other...

"Your eye, Master, how is it?"

"Broken. But it'll heal," she grunted, "didn't want you to be scared for me yesterday night, I... didn't look all that pretty. Really shouldn't have fought that woman. They got much stronger since they were 15, probably from eating all that leftover tavern meat cause who'd ever eat at that place? Ugh, student, know that when you get older you can't just get into random fistfights with anyone anymore. I'm still sore all over. Stupid obese cicada."

"Why did you fight them, to begin with? Especially with your... condition," Shi Jin asked, choosing his words carefully.

Wang Jin paused, scratched her head, and responded, "you heard most of our conversation. We were at each other's throats the whole time. So when I said in private that maybe, just maybe, if they didn't ambush me all those years ago, I wouldn't be stuck here, they got quite angry about that. That idiot insulted me one too many times and I punched them in the face... but I couldn't knock them out because of my condition. Or they're too used to getting punched in the face because who'd eat that cicada's cooking willingly?

"These are the days I envy you, Shi Jin. You don't have to deal with things like monthly water when half your body is rebelling against you. The medicine I have only works when cramping begins... Oh come now, don't look so embarrassed!"

"... I- I can't help it. I just never heard anyone bring such a topic up so-"

"Anyways, there's a reason why I couldn't punch as hard, yesterday. Do you know where the source of power for all punches actually begins in the body?"

"Uhh, the chest?" he responded. To be honest he never really thought about it, only executed the techniques but not really asking why they were all that important. None of his past teachers ever told him.

"Ha! And this is why me and Tingyu outfought most of our villagers," she mirthfully said, "because they realized too late what we found out when we were children."

Wang Jin then hopped off the chair and assumed a basic stance with one leg and fist in front of the other as she leaned back and forth, "look carefully at my whole body, student, while I punch the air."

He watched as she performed her punch. Focusing on her arms and shoulders, he noticed how she took a step and moved her entire upper body, lowering her head a little before she lunged her arm through the air with a fist, twisting her wrist just before her fist stopped.

While it was tempting to guess that her upper body generated the movement, what really controlled the movement was...

"The hips," he responded, "to move your shoulders that much, you need strong hips."

Wang Jin turned her head and stared at him. He was unsure what that meant.

"Better answer, but I said whole body. Look at my entire body this time, student!" Wang Jin responded with a hint of annoyance.

She then moved her other leg, the one nearest to his eyes as she began her punching movement again with her other fist. This time though, Shi Jin saw something interesting...

"You planted your feet right before you did your punch... Is that it? The feet?" he asked in disbelief. But the feet were so far away from the hands! How come his past instructors did not explain this?

"That's right," she nodded, "Power starts from the feet, increases through the legs and with hip rotation, then is extended through your shoulder and arm. Finally, a quick wrist rotation adds a bit more oomph, but it all starts from the ground up. Tingyu and I were sparring partners. One day, I had an issue with one of my feet, and Tingyu noticed, of course. Couldn't hit as hard. We talked with Ma, and Ma confirmed it. From then on, we trained our feet and legs, using ankle weights for exercises, mastering our technique with a specific focus on our footwork. As our feet and legs grew strong, our punches and kicks became all the more impactful.

"So of course Gu got the upper hand in the beginning. I simply had no strength to my strikes. After you got knocked out, though, I used their power against them. If only you had been awake to see it..."

"But why has no instructor told me about the foot's importance? And why did your mother not tell you this from the beginning?"

Instead of responding immediately, Wang Jin moved back to her chair, sat on it, and paused as if contemplating her answer. Shi Jin, for a moment, wished she was unmasked so he could better detect what she was thinking.

"As for you, that is something you should think more about. I know not your circumstances, but I doubt the Empire needs soldiers who leap into battle with only their fists and feet. Maybe they sensed you wanted to master many weapons, and your form was good enough for that? But for me, Ma wanted us to figure it out for ourselves first, just like how the One above wants us to figure things out on our own. That would show we truly understood our fighting technique," she said.

"Maybe..." Shi Jin conceded, looking back he was very impatient, wanting to learn how to wield polearms and the other cool weapons, "yet should this knowledge not be shared with everyone in the Empire? Would it not benefit both nobility and commoners?"

"... Another thing I want you to think about. Not everyone is cut out for fighting and time is precious. Would it really benefit every-?" Wang Jin began to ask, then suddenly her blackened eye twitched. She immediately cursed, placing her hand on the mask covering it, "agh!"

"Master!"

"No, no need to worry," she painfully gasped, "c-can't even raise an eyebrow, eh? Ugh, I'll break that cicada's leg next time I see them!"

Shi Jin grunted, "I should have fought that one with you, I would have-"

"Gotten in the way,"

"What? No! I would have-"

"Gotten... in the way," repeated Wang Jin, slowly folding her arms across her chest, her injured eye twitching, "why'd you think you got your concussion? Heck, why did I nearly get my jaw broken? You got in the way. I told you not to identify yourself to that woman. If you'd just pretended a little better-"

"They insulted me! They called me... a sex slave! So I said I was your student and I'm proud of it!"

Wang Jin did not respond. He only saw a silent human with a monstrous mask just staring at him.

"... Proud of being apprenticed by a criminal?"

"I- is that true then?" he stammered, "what did you do?"

"Have bad handwriting. The Grand Marshal hates me as you may know."

"Of all the!" he sputtered in disbelief at the absurdity of the charges.

She then interrupted him, changing the subject, "Luan Tingyu talked with you for a long time yesterday night, and that only happens if they see potential in you. Because I'm technically an outlaw, I'm thinking of transferring our contract over to Instructor Luan. Yes, they have a few apprentices around your age, and I'm sure you would learn more underneath-"

"No! Absolutely not!"

Wang Jin moved her chair slowly closer, and Shi Jin wondered if she was trying to scare him or whether she didn't hear him.

"... You do realize that I can't leave this manor, right? Lord Chai's iron certificate only protects me in his estate. That's how I could have a fistfight with Gu, with us breaking each other's faces without getting arrested. But, how will you apply your learning in the real world? You think a troll will just randomly get through Cangzhou and say hello to Lord Chai? Tingyu lives in the frontier and you'll thrive there; I know it. Plenty of opportunities for bravery, chivalry, and whatnot.

"... Or are you saying they would be a bad instructor? Choose your next words carefully, student," she said in a low tone, "insult Instructor Luan and you insult me."

"No! I," Shi Jin hurriedly said, "I meant... I know Instructor Luan is quite capable. Were they not your equal in your village? But back in my home when we first met, I... I meant what I said: you are the right teacher for me, I know it this time."

Wang Jin's mask made her look stone-like.

"Instructor Luan is better in unarmed fighting and certain weapons, particularly chained and roped weapons, while I am better at others," she responded bemusedly, "but we are not equal. Tingyu is better than me at teaching, and that's what you should value above all else. Not just a good teacher, though! Don't let their kindness fool you: they aren't called the 'Invincible Iron Spear' for nothing.

"Perhaps I'm biased, but think of all the heroes you've heard of: legends like Xiang Yu, Black Sword, Elai, Fu Hao, Golden Flower, Princess Pingyang, Homeless, Bai Qi, and my own ancestor, Wang Jian. My friend, Luan Tingyu, deserves to be on this list. I know this from personal experience and because I approved their application to be a Frontier Instructor."

This was surprising to Shi Jin. He had thought it was an exaggeration when his master praised her abilities before. He heard of many of these heroes, but to hear the former Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000, a peerless warrior and legend in her own right, say such laudatory words for Instructor Luan... it was simply unbelievable.

Wang Jin continued speaking, "so... amuse me then, student. Why am I 'the one'?"

Unfortunately, he could not form words that could answer the question eloquently. Truth be told, it was something he pondered last night. In bed, he tossed and turned, reflecting over what Luan told him about his master's past, his first impressions of Wang Jin during his beginning apprenticeship, and what she became following the incident a few weeks ago. He had a strong feeling that his master was a good person... but expressing it verbally was a different matter, and one he really needed to think about.

"If I may ask, I would like to think on this more... but I think you're a good person," he replied.

"Oh really? 'I think you're a good person,'" she mocked, spitting on the floor, "way to make me feel special. I've heard better flattery from mosquitoes."

"It's hard, Master!" he responded, barking in annoyance, "you've been treating me like utter garbage these last few weeks, yet Instructor Luan said that you still are a good person. Can I not just take their word for it?!"

"You could... But you'd fall into the habit of just blindly listening to others," she pointed out, "what if they were just biased? Maybe I'm rotten to the core and will continue treating you like crap."

"You're not! I don't believe-"

"Then prove it!" she yelled, wincing again as she tried narrowing her eyes, "tell me why Gu was wrong about me and prove it, dumbass!"

"Fine!" said Shi Jin, "but I need to ask some things first. What did you and Gu talk about in private and why did you attack first?"

"... I answered this before. Pay attention!" she growled and spoke hastily, "I blamed them for everything, they got pissed, I got pissed, and we beat the crap out of each other. I underestimated them. They took advantage. Still would've trounced them if everyone didn't separate us. Next question!"

Annoyed by the first part of that answer, he wanted to ask a follow-up question but knew that his master was quite stubborn about certain matters, and getting into a morning argument was going to make his small headache turn into a migraine. So Shi Jin continued, "if you have such high regard for Instructor Luan, then why didn't you nor your mother tell me how important they were to you and your village?"

Wang Jin chose not to answer the question, instead immediately asking, "why didn't you tell me had sex before? Who's that special someone? Why are they not with you right now? Drove them away with your dragons?"

"That- that's not relevant! What in the- did Instructor Luan tell you this?" Shi Jin asked in a higher register, blushing.

"Heh... of course. And given that you're embarrassed, you had no idea what you were doing, huh? Pleasuring someone is like fighting: it's all about using multiple weapons, having high endurance, and the technique is key you see..."

"Master, please, what does that have to do with anything?!"

Wang Jin tilted her head, "I didn't bring up Tingyu before because it wasn't relevant. Same goes for my Ma. We weren't going to visit Xining village or the frontier. I wasn't an outlaw then, and I felt confident I could be your teacher for years. I didn't see how talking about things like how me and Tingyu used to bind each other's hair, stitch each other's wounds, drink together, or just hang out by the riverside was relevant to you. I also keep some information to myself, something you need to be better at."

Disregarding the jibes, he quickly asked, "then can you tell me more about the duel you two had?" he asked, "I feel like Instructor Luan left out quite a few details and did not elaborate on it."

She was silent for a few seconds and then responded with a much softer tone, "... for good reason. If Tingyu does not wish to talk about it, then neither shall I. I... regret every single insult I said, and I should never have challenged them. It was... it cost us years we'll never get back. I heard our fight was 'worthy of song.' I'd like to remove the tongues of whoever said that. Our duel was terrible, and the wounds we gave each other... I don't even remember half of it; Ma and Sun Li had to tell me what happened after one of Tingyu's blows concussed me.

"I still wonder why Ma, who saw the whole thing, didn't just stop the two of us. It was only the weather that ended it, according to them. But afterward, Tingyu and I... changed our corvée schedules so that we'd hardly even see each other. It wasn't until I was Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing that we made up, but we've seldom met since then."

"Why did Instructor Luan think you changed?"

"Hmm," she said, thinking for a few seconds, "this is where I don't agree with my old friend. I changed, yes, but not my whole personality, no. I just got better at communicating what I wanted by learning more about the world. You'll get better at it too, Shi Jin, which is why I want you to learn under Instructor Luan in the frontier- don't interrupt! When I went to the capital and passed their instructor examinations, I was sent to different villages in the Empire. These villages all had different functions, some of the people were laxer and required a gentler hand the more secure they felt. I couldn't just become their drill marshal, but I still needed to have them understand how to defend themselves.

"Xining was different. Back then, that was the frontier. Yes, we protected and did our job so well that our villagers could have a life outside work and training. But what would've happened if Tingyu and I died? Tingyu believed in uplifting the villagers to make them feel like heroes in their own world. I wanted them to prove it. Combine that with my... poor communication, and people didn't like that."

The honesty was appreciated, though this complicated Shi Jin's thoughts as to why exactly he wanted to stay with Wang Jin. He wanted to be a hero of the realm, and his master did not make it clear whether or not they were a good person.

… Did it matter if they were a good person? What did that make Shi Jin though?

But there was... something that he was pondering about. A person that Luan mentioned when she first joined the village but did not speak of again for some reason.

"What happened to your father, Master?"

"... Hmm?" she asked, her mask turning slightly.

He repeated his question. She put a hand over her ear and asked him to speak again.

He did so, and finally, she responded, "you're asking what happened to my father?"

"... yes," he said slowly, wondering why his master all of a sudden couldn't hear well.

He could not read her expression as she responded, "they were assigned to the Last Desert's Garrison when I was in my teens. Haven't heard from them since."

Shi Jin frowned, knowing full well that the assignment towards that garrison usually was a lifetime of service, where the hardiest warriors of the Empire served to protect the realm from the wereworms. Did Wang Jin's Father know that Wang Sheng was dying? He wanted to ask that but that could have been a touchy subject. Shi Jin was then reminded of his own dad, and though they weren't seeing eye-to-eye on things for quite a while now, even before he got his tattoos, he still wondered how he was doing.

"Were you close with your father?" he asked.

That was when Wang Jin stood up, turned her back on him, and said, "yes... and I miss them every day. There's something in my eye and I need to get it checked out. Goodbye!"

Then she quickly left amidst Shi Jin's protests.

~~~

He had wanted to follow his master, but as soon as she left, Lord Chai walked in bearing a goblet.

"I wish you a good morning, Nine-Dragon Tattooed Shi Jin!" the elf greeted with a smile, "I see you have-"

"Uh. Lord Chai, good morning, but my master just left and..."

Then it seemed the room felt a little colder as he saw the elf just stare into his eyes. And for a moment he felt his mind completely naked as his memories flew by in his head as if a little whirlwind blew page after page of a book until it reached the very end. A plethora of colors began appearing in front of him and the elf before him seemed smaller but felt larger. It was at this point that he felt his head pound louder with every throb.

"I do not like being interrupted, Shi Jin," the now echoed voice of Lord Chai said as he moved closer, "for now, drink this, and your head shall clear." His hand moved forward, colliding with the goblet first with a clink. Then he remembered how to hold a beverage, shakily lifting it to his lips and drinking the liquid. It was the same invigorating substance from yesterday, and it entered his body like liquid fire through an effigy. The room felt warmer, the colors left his eyes, his head pounded less, and Lord Chai appeared in his normal size again with a smile.

"I used to be a rather horrid healer, young one," Lord Chai mentioned, "we elves, as you may know, tend to master either fighting or healing. But given enough time and practice, we could potentially learn and master both. Rare for humans though; typically the only ones with hands for both are kings."

That was interesting to Shi Jin, but not surprising. If one lived thousands of years, surely multiple hobbies could be picked up?

"Then you know how to fight then?" Shi Jin asked.

Lord Chai chuckled, his sound like gentle water dripping from a ceiling, and for some reason, the young man's spirits rose, "I do. During the Elder Days, I wielded a sword. But now the spear is something I favor more. Enough of my martial ability though, let us talk about more current matters."

The elf then adopted a more serious expression as he continued, "I have rescheduled your master and Instructor Luan's duel for the day after tomorrow. Several important people will be attending the event. I have even invited a performer or two. For you Shi Jin, I do not want there to be any more incidents, understood? I do not care if Gu Dasao or their husband, Sun Xin, incites you. You could act against them, but then you would have to find another place to stay in Cangzhou."

"But Lord Chai..." objected Shi Jin. This was utterly confusing. Why was Gu Dasao not kicked out, then? Come to think of it, why was his master not kicked out?

"But Shi Jin..." mimicked Lord Chai, in an earnest tone that was somehow not-mocking, "you are a guest here, remember? You have neither the clout of Wang Jin nor Luan Tingyu. You have not killed a bear or a tiger, like Gu Dasao or the Xie brothers. You are not of military rank like Sun Li nor directly related to military officials or heroes like Sun Xin. These are all important figures in the Empire, and I shall respect them as such, thus their minor transgressions do not overshadow even a tiny fraction of their worth. Complex events are taking place throughout the realm and beyond, and they are needed.

"Meanwhile, you are distantly related to the recently promoted Frontier Instructor of the Zeng Family Fortress and you have nine dragon tattoos. The latter... I am not sure aids you all that much. You are not even a footnote in any record. Until you prove yourself, you are not worthy of my Iron Certificate's protection."

Much later, when Shi Jin recalled his response to the elf's words, he wondered why he responded the way he did. If a normal person said these words, Shi Jin would have been furious. He probably would've beaten them up and dumped his chamber pot's contents on the offender. But for some reason, whether it was the earnestness in Lord Chai's voice and face or whether the words themselves carried some higher meaning, he took the verbal undressing with merely a bowed head and multiple obedient nods.

"I understand, Lord Chai," he found himself saying, "I am unworthy of your patronage and will do my best to make myself a respectable person. I shall not fight those fools who dare besmirch my master. Your servant begs for your forgiveness."

"Servant?" Lord Chai scoffed, "servant of mine you are not! I do not have thralls; I have retainers: they have a salary and are housed by me. Regardless, though, I shall hold you to your word. Now, I will tell you of the prominent guests that will attend, as I do not want you to offend any of them..."

~~~

After Lord Chai cheerfully ended the conversation by patting him on the back, Shi Jin finally was allowed to leave. Unfortunately, he was told specifically by the elf to only work on conditioning today and not practice any weapons lest he accidentally hit his head. Part of him wanted to search for Wang Jin, but given his master's mood earlier and after thinking about it, he thought it best to let her be for a time. While he walked through the hallways some people actively avoided him; those were the ones who might've heard about his tattoos. He did not see Wu Song, not that he really wanted to. It would have been an awkward conversation considering that the large oaf was this close to killing him. Thus, Shi Jin spent part of the night grimly realizing that he needed to greatly strengthen his body to even challenge his fellow apprentice. He could, of course, drug him and beat him up, but where was the honor in that?

Shi Jin had just enough time to get a good run in before the breakfast bells sounded. But when he exited the manor, he was greeted by a group of people on the bridge across the moat.

"Shi Jin! Good to see you awake," greeted a waving Luan Tingyu dressed in full lamellar armor. Her scarred ruddy face shone in the morning sun and he could see remnants of sweat. Strapped across her back was a spear. Shi Jin guessed that she had just got done with her workouts given that his master worked out in full armor as well.

"You were not scared of your master's morning greeting, were you?" she added almost as an afterthought. He shook his head to her visible disappointment.

"Made of stern stuff, though, fellow tattoo bearer!" piped a booming voice in the back. It was... one of the Xie brothers, he still could not tell who. But perhaps Shi Jin should remember their name, given that they also had tattoos! Were they dragons as well? Perhaps tigers? He looked over Instructor Luan's shoulder and saw the brothers wearing their tiger skins with the tails attached. Attached to their backs was a bronze forked spear. Yet no tattoos were apparent on either of their bodies.

"I'm Xie Bao, expert tiger hunter by the way," he stated, bowing, "apologies, should've introduced myself when you were chopping wood. 'specially to someone with nine tattoos!"

"Ah, no need," Shi Jin replied, surprised at the courtesy, "I am Shi Jin. Pray, tell-"

"Must you brag about your 'ankle elves,' brother?" the other Xie brother interrupted to Shi Jin's complete disappointment on the choice of tattoos, "I'm Xie Zhen, the smart tiger hunter."

In response, Xie Bao pushed Xie Zhen while the latter laughed. Luan Tingyu turned and put a hand next to her mouth as if suppressing a giggle.

"The Mother Tiger typically knocks people out for days. Not bad," elaborated Xie Zhen. This caused Shi Jin to scowl and he was about to make a biting retort until suddenly...

"Mother Tiger!" echoed... somebody in the distance. Was there someone hiding in the trees? Certainly not in the water, he had heard of no tales of talking fish in Cangzhou! Speaking of which, there was a large amount of fish gathering near the group with their mouths opening and closing, anticipating food to be thrown in their direction. The ambiance distracted him long enough to remember that he was not supposed to cause any incidents. He placed one of his hands on his forehead, trying to pretend that he had a migraine (to be fair, he still had a light headache.)

"Oh no!" he heard Instructor Luan cry as the clanking of armor grew louder when she rushed towards him, "are you not well? Perhaps you should rest back in the manor..."

"I-I can manage," Shi Jin responded, closing his eyes and giving out his best fake grunt, "ugh! Only running today though."

"Well take it easy. Do not sprint nor run far away from the manor, drink plenty of liquids, and come back for breakfast," she lectured, "do you not have a gourd or a water-skin? I see none on you."

Another voice piped in, "That is very unwise, young warrior. You must have water for a run, particularly after a headache." He lifted his head up, recognizing the tall, pale, and heavily whiskered Sun Li who had caught up with the group. Unlike Luan Tingyu, he wore a light blue attire along with a matching cloth binding his topknot. Across his back was both a steel club and a spear.

"Have my gourd, then. Consider it an apology for my sister-in-law's behavior," Sun Li said, bowing.

"My gourd!" echoed a different voice hiding in the trees. Shi Jin ignored it, focusing on the bowed garrison officer. Sun Li was a name that he remembered referenced by both Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu as an incredibly capable fighter. He distinctively recalled the garrison officer being nicknamed "Sick Yuchi," named after the great general, Yuchi Rong. Wang Jin mentioned that Sun Li not only looked like the past general, with his pale complexion and facial hair but used the same weapons the legendary general did.

He recalled Wang Jin's comments on the officer: "Unlike their piece of crap younger brother, Sun Xin, Sun Li is a forthright and moral person, somebody you do not want to anger, student. I respect 'Sick Yuchi' and so should you... Just like you should respect the form in that club, you'll bash your brains out with technique like that! AGAIN!"

"Uh... I cannot accept this, Officer Sun," he graciously replied, immediately ending the rest of that memory, "please rise. I am merely Instructor Wang's student. No need to apologize."

"Very well then. I still advise you to prioritize your health, however," Sun Li replied, standing.

A stray thought entered Shi Jin's mind. Though he did not really care about Sun Xin or Gu Dasao, perhaps he could find a way to get on the garrison officer's good side.

"How is your sister-in-law?" Shi Jin asked Sun Li, "I hear... they were injured by my master."

"Wow, for once you were right brother," commented Xie Zhen to Xie Bao, then turned his attention to Shi Jin "I thought for sure you'd insult our cousin for sucker punching you."

"Shi Jin is their own person," stated Instructor Luan with pride, and Shi Jin immediately felt guilty for deceiving the instructor.

"Us tattooed folk have honor, after all," Xie Bao spoke, with a different sense of pride.

"I'll remind you again, cousin-in-law, that all criminals are tattooed as well," Sun Li said without smiling, "regardless, I thank you Shi Jin for your concern, feigned or not. My brother is taking care of Sister Gu in Lord Chai's infirmary as we speak. It is rather unfortunate that your master wounded my relative. I would have thought that they finally grew up."

"You certainly are less of a jackass than your master," commented Xie Bao.

"Xie Bao..." warned Luan Tingyu.

"What? It's true. It's damn true!" he replied, spitting in the moat straight into a fish's mouth, causing quite a few of them to scatter away from the group, "Wang Jin struck our cousin first! You said that little hothead changed... but you're full of it, Tingyu! We all saw it from the window."

Luan Tingyu looked very flustered as she retorted, "we didn't hear their conversation. Wang Jin has a lot on their plate, and I don't want us insulting my friend in front of their apprentice."

Shi Jin agreed with the instructor and was about to concur before Xie Zhen interrupted.

"So you don't consider our cousin a friend, huh? Maybe your 'Little King' should've... what's the word? 'Modelled' themselves better in front of their student?" sarcastically added Xie Zhen, "you're too biased towards-"

"I did NOT say... I am not biased!"

"Tingyu," said Sun Li in a calm tone, "we know of your history with Instructor Wang. But if this occurred in a public street, Wang Jin would be the one at fault. You cannot deny this."

"Their mother is dying! Our master is dying!"

"Yes. I know, do you not think I care? But our master's daughter is their own person, and would still be arrested, compounding the other charge."

Luan Tingyu composed herself, took a large breath, and glared at everyone in turn.

"Instructor Wang is under a lot of stress right now," she slowly said, "we should give them leeway and understanding. Wang Jin has already paid the price with the broken eye. Also, couldn't the Mother Tiger have run away instead of fighting back? Are they not at fault as well?"

Xie Bao stepped closer to Instructor Luan, narrowed his eyes, and muttered something in an unfamiliar dialect.

At once, multiple things happened. Xie Zhen glared at his brother, dragging him behind and placing himself in front. Sun Li's eyebrows raised as he looked disbelievingly at Xie Bao. Finally, Instructor Luan stomped forward with one foot. Over in the trees, Shi Jin heard several birds cry and then fly off toward the manor.

"What... did you say?" Luan asked softly, but Shi Jin took a step back because he recognized that look on her face- that blank expression. It was the same expression he'd seen on his master's face right before she would unleash an onslaught.

"Umm, Shi Jin will take his leave now and go for a run," Shi Jin said, clasping his arms and giving a quick bow.

"Oh... yes, of course," she said as she blinked, shaking her head a little as if remembering that he was still there, "please do be careful. Are you sure you don't want to stay in the manor and rest? Oh, you could watch as your master and myself play Weiqi!"

"I will do so after the run, Instructor Luan. But I best be off before the breakfast bells."

"Very well then. I'll look for your master so we can catch up," she sighed, turning around, began to walk into the manor's gates, then stopped.

Without turning around, she flatly added, "Xie Zhen, Xie Bao, take a bath and bathe your tiger skins too. I could smell them throughout our run." She then walked inside the gates.

"We'll be heading towards the bathhouse, right brother?" Xie Zhen asked Xie Bao, who still looked angry.

"Yeah, sorry 'bout all that," Xie Bao conceded, doing his best to turn his scowl into a smile as he spoke to Shi Jin, "listen. You aren't your master, so don't take whatever we say about them as an insult to you, alright?"

"Yes... I know," he responded, not looking at the tiger hunter's eyes. After the two brothers left for the manor, he was about ready to go bolting away from the manor when Sun Li called his name.

Can I please run now? Shi Jin miserably thought.

"A moment of your time, young Jin, if I may call you that," Sun Li said.

After more conversation about water intake and gourds (in which Shi Jin at last relented in taking the garrison officer's container), the pale-faced military officer asked, "how much has your master talked to you about us?"

Forcing the hasty reply he wanted to make out of his head, Shi Jin told him that Wang Jin regarded them highly with the exception of Gu Dasao and Sun Xin. His master had particular praise for Instructor Luan, ranking her among the legends of old. They trained together and apparently were close friends, then had a duel that Wang Jin regretted.

"Hmm... aside from the insult to my brother and sister-in-law... I see. Well, have a good run," Sun Li replied cryptically, cracking a smile, waving him goodbye, and walking into the manor.

Shi Jin sighed, turned away, and was just about to begin a light jog until...

"Have a good run," spoke an earlier voice from a nearby tree. Annoyed, Shi Jin focused his attention on the tree, only to find a large black bird staring back at him.

~~~

The run literally became a wash. No sooner than he had run outside to the Iron Lion of Cangzhou did it suddenly begin raining.

"Oh I shed my tears of pain
in this city filled with rain...
"

Before he could listen more to that bearded, buff performer who still was sitting near the lion, the rain began pouring down like a scattered waterfall. Realizing that this was not at all a condition to have a run, he decided to head back into the city and re-enter Lord Chai's manor. He had gotten an amused look or two from the gate guards as he rushed in, sprinting, rain dripping from his hair and quickly soggy clothing to the ground. Panting, he decided to stop at the bottom of an awning to catch his breath and possibly wait for the rain to settle down.

"Quite a timely rain, is it not?" softly commented someone. Shi Jin looked to his right and saw somebody sitting on a chair in front of a table with a kind smile on his face. This fellow was swarthy-looking, short, and had a big squarish mouth. He did have a fine curly mustache and short beard though. His eyes, filled with mirth, seemed as large as a bird's. He wore a black hat signifying that he was a government official. The clothing cemented that fact as well. There were also multiple wanted posters of a variety of people, including someone who looked like a long-haired Wang Jin.

"My apologies, good sir," Shi Jin said, clasping his hands and choosing his words carefully, "I do not find this rain timely, as it interrupted my run."

"A matter of perspective. It is a welcome rain for a good harvest, but it would indeed be untimely for a runner," the government official spoke in an easygoing manner, "I invite you to stay under the awning; I will be writing a report on the guards' inspection."

Giving his thanks, Shi Jin stayed for a bit longer, not wishing to converse with anyone that could get his master arrested. Soon enough, the rain ended, and he gave a farewell to the official, who merely nodded.

Suddenly he spoke up and asked, "I beg your pardon, young runner. But should you find someone who looks like this person on the poster, could you report them to me? Their name is Wang Jin, though there are quite a few women named Wang Jin in our empire. This one though... they were the former Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 90,000 and are wanted for a rather minor charge. I do know not why they have not turned themselves in. Just let me know if you see anyone who fits this description."

"Okay, sir." Shi Jin replied, bowing to make sure he was not looking into the official's eyes. He then turned around and walked somewhere to prevent the official from knowing where he was going.

"Oh, you're going the wrong way," the official said.

"Huh?" Shi Jin blurted, turning around and looking at him in disbelief.

Standing now, the official smiled and gestured towards the direction where coincidentally the manor was.

"You ran by earlier from over there. That direction is where you are returning to, am I correct?"

"Uhh, thanks. I'll be off then!" Shi Jin replied feeling perturbed. He briskly walked back to the manor with thankfully no other incident.

~~~

After changing his clothes, the bells sounded and breakfast came and went. The Xining Villagers, with the notable exceptions of Sun Xin and Gu Dasao, were present and ate quite a lot. Multiple plates and bowls of soup, rice porridge, fried dough sticks, mantou, and baozi had to be brought in. Combined with both his and Wu Song's appetite, part of him wondered just how much food did Lord Chai have and just how good of a meal planner was the elf.

Wang Jin chose to eat breakfast with her mother, which made sense not only due to her mask but it seemed her mother's disease was getting worse. That was what Shi Jin inferred because in the morning his master walked out on their conversation as soon as he made mention of her father. That helped explain her worsening mood over the past few weeks. Comforting people was not his strong suit at all and he felt at a loss on how he could help his master.

Instructor Luan could though. Whenever Shi Jin noticed the pair together, his master walked with a lighter step, sounded more animated, and even giggled at times. A truly odd sound. Even their Weiqi games were somewhat entertaining, which said something because those games were boring to him. His mother was an expert and tried teaching him how to play, but the game took too long, and encircling the pieces instead of just straight up capturing them was simply not entertaining.

Wang Jin made the game interesting... by trying to violate as many rules as possible. Every time Luan was distracted, his master would switch one of her black pieces with one of the white pieces on the board. The first time she did so, she (with her mask still on) just stared at Shi Jin as if daring him to say something. Then there were times when Wang Jin would take a bit longer with her turn, her counterpart would stand and stretch, turning away from the board, and then Wang Jin would place two black pieces on different locations or she would remove a black piece from the board. Shi Jin disapproved of this each time, shaking his head, and was about to hint towards Instructor Luan on his master's cheating until Luan gave a wink at him when Wang Jin sneezed to the side. Then, the next time his master wasn't looking, Luan undid some of the cheating by moving some of the pieces back to their original place.

Despite the attempted cheating, Wang Jin usually ended up sighing and reluctantly conceding victory to her counterpart. Served her right.

Because the two were going to duel in a few days, Wang Jin ordered him to work with Wu Song in conditioning.

… The less said about that the better. Even when Wu Song was clearly drunk, or at least pretending, he still had much more endurance than him and outran him. What kind of freak was he? How was he not related to a troll?

Soon enough, the day of the duel between his master and Instructor Luan approached. He woke up that morning with his head clear, but even if he were half unconscious he'd still find a way to watch the bout.

It would not be a day he would forget.

As for why the day was unforgettable, such information can be found in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Rivvy: This was good reading for some time and sit down. I answered your questions on Discord. And will be waiting for the next segment.
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Opening Credits to the 1998 Water Margin)

Chapter 19: The Tale of Shi Jin- Broken Staves (Part 1)

On the Outside Grounds of Lord Chai's Estate
Cangzhou, Third Age 1934


Upon Lord Chai's request, Shi Jin did his morning conditioning along the outside grounds of the estate but not near the main entrance. For some reason, the elf did not want him greeting the guests that would be spectating the duel. Still, Shi Jin had enough room to do his sprints, sideways figure-eights, backward running, quad and hamstring lifts, lunges, and sideways leaps. Now knowing where both Instructor Wang and Instructor Luan's power came from, he focused particularly on his footwork.

As for the participants, his master told him that she and Luan Tingyu were training privately for their upcoming duel and did not want to be disturbed. The other Xining Villagers were nowhere to be found, probably doing their exercises outside the estate. Meanwhile, for some reason, Wu Song was missing and Lord Chai was particularly vague when Shi Jin asked where that large man was:

"You shall see your friend later, I am sure," Lord Chai had said.

"Wu Song is not my friend!" Shi Jin indignantly responded.


The elf's estate was quite large even for a manor. According to Wang Jin, Cangzhou used to be the capital of another realm in ancient times, and its palace was located exactly where Lord Chai's estate was. When the Eastern Empire was formed, a separate governor's building was created in Cangzhou as a symbolic statement declaring that no regional ruler could have as much power as the Emperor, reflecting itself in the relatively humble size of the governor's estate. For meritorious service, Lord Chai was given Cangzhou's old palace and the protective iron certificate personally by the Emperor at the time. A lap around the estate, thus, was a fair distance.

Somebody in a sling tried to get his attention. Recognizing who it was, Shi Jin blatantly ignored her.

Fair in a different sense was the environment surrounding the manor. Summertime in Cangzhou was quite comfortable, not too hot and not too cold, given its proximity to the looming Western Mountains. The trees added color to Lord Chai's estate. They had a large variety of different colored leaves, ranging from green to pink of all different shapes, providing ample shade. Shi Jin did not know trees well enough to identify them, but they were very pretty. Chimes and ornaments jingled in the air, some attached to branches. As always, birds chirped and cawed on the branches. One even tried biting off one of his head hairs! Red, yellow, and bluebirds also escaped from the hedges, bushes, and shrubberies along the side whenever he ran by.

Now there were two people trying to get his attention. The second person's voice was much louder and profane. Nevertheless, he kept on jogging.

A variety of workers tended the elf's plants and animals. The interesting thing about these workers was that quite a few of them had a tattoo on their face with the written character, "囚." This was one of the few written characters that Shi Jin remembered and for good reason. It depicted a person tightly enclosed in a space, making it obvious what the word meant:

Prisoner.

He recalled Sun Yi telling Xie Bao that every prisoner bore this tattoo on their face so that even when they left jail, everybody knew that they were a criminal. When he first arrived in Lord Chai's manor, he initially was suspicious that Liu Tang, that Red-Haired Devil, sent them to a luxurious prison due to the high amount of people with that facial tattoo. It was later that his master explained that the elf had quite a few former criminals working in his estate, being known as generous to the downtrodden and the chivalrous who unfortunately ran afoul of the law. Thus, Shi Jin originally thought they were the elf's servants that were earning their way back to society.

Yet these workers were not servants, being paid well and housed, as the elf made clear yesterday. This seemed to Shi Jin rather unusual, as Shi Family village, his manor in particular, had servants that were unpaid, only housed and fed. If the elf no longer was the Empire's scribe, how did he make money? Did Lord Chai have a job? Was he still employed by the Empire?

"Hey! Ya deaf or somethin'? My wife wants to talk with you!" a voice interrupted his train of thought. Shi Jin sighed, realizing that perhaps ignoring them would actually cause an incident rather than prevent one. So, he slowed himself to a stop and turned his attention to the voice.

He tried not to scowl, seeing two people standing alongside the river that ran through Lord Chai's grounds. It was tall, glaring Sun Xin that spoke, and next to him was a woman with a wrist splint, sling, and a half-mask that covered her nose up to her forehead. Her horse-tail hair held a silver outstretched bird ornament perching itself on one side, and a silver reed hanging from the tail's tip on the other side. Shi Jin could still recognize her as Gu Dasao, the Mother Tiger.

"Done running? Good! My wife's been tryin' to get your attention," snarled Sun Xin, "get over here then!"

Shi Jin bit his tongue, reluctantly walking over to the pair with his head down. What he knew about Sun Xin was not flattering. According to his master, the contrast between him and his brother, Sun Li, was such that villagers questioned whether the two were born from the same parents. While both looked similar and were very competent fighters, their personalities could not be any more different. The younger brother, Sun Xin, was easy to anger and much less disciplined than his brother. He had a loud mouth and was slow to forgive or forget. His friends were gamblers, prostitute procurers, and rumored bandits. The only redeeming quality to him was his loyalty to his family.

"Get your head up and look at us, ya ass!" berated Sun Xin, "I knew you tricked my brother and in-laws! You don't care about my wife, so screw you! Like master, like apprentice, both stupid, dumb dogs who ignore my wife, who now can't even breathe outta their nose! Do ya know how painful it is to talk with that injury? HUH? Yet my brave wife has the decency to talk to you! You bad egg! How dare you?! I want you to rot to death you piece of crap!"

"Piece of crap!" echoed what Shi Jin deduced to be one of Lord Chai talking birds. He focused his eyes on the bird's location, trying to distract himself from running over and punching Sun Xin's head off.

"Darling," Gu Dasao softly said, and Shi Jin then heard her whisper words presumably to her husband.

"Yes dear, won't curse in front of the blackbirds," Sun Xin muttered.

"So stop gawking at the wildlife and listen to my wife!" he spoke louder, presumably to Shi Jin, "or I'll break your freaking... UGH!"

He was then sharply elbowed at the side by Gu Dasao, who merely said, "darling. Please."

"Yes, dear."

If he didn't have the immense desire to fight both of them at once, Shi Jin would've found this utterly amusing. As it was, he stiffly walked forward until he was a few feet away from the pair, bowed to one knee suddenly with hands clasped, like a soldier to their general, and barked, "Shi Jin apologizes for ignoring you!"

"You! Grass-!" Sun Xin began to yell.

"Husband,.." Gu calmly implored.

"Yes, dear."

"Thank you, honey," she responded to a now subdued Sun Xin, then turned her attention to Shi Jin "I accept the forced apology, but stand up and come closer... it's harder to speak when I... can't breathe with my nose."

"Then let your husband speak for you," Shi Jin retorted impulsively.

He expected a loud interjection from said husband, but all that greeted him were birds chirping in the background. Surprised, he raised his head to check if the pair were still there, and he was met with cold glares from both Sun Xin and Gu Dasao. Sun Xin's eyes flared furiously, as expected, while Gu...

Even wearing a sling, a protective mask, and having two darkened eyes, her glare... hers was similar to Liu Tang's when he threatened Shi Jin in the carriage: one that threatened imminent harm. He saw that look multiple times during her conversation with Wang Jin. Now it conflicted him; he did not exactly know how to respond.

On one hand, he wanted to stand up and challenge them both. On the other hand, Gu Dasao was in a sling and it was not proper to fight a heavily injured person. There also was the matter of Sun Xin... His mind then suddenly recalled the voice of Lord Chai:

"You could act against them, but then you would have to find another place to stay in Cangzhou"

Shi Jin's mother always said that the 36th stratagem was "retreat." This was not the time to be stupid!

He walked forward a couple of steps and bowed his head more slowly, less stiffly this time, and said, "Shi Jin did not mean it and apologizes. I am sorry!"

More silence ensued, but he kept his head down in front of the pair this time until finally, he heard a soft sigh.

"Another fake apology... Fine then. I, Gu Dasao, accept. At least you're trying... unlike your master. You're close enough now, so raise your head and stand up," Gu quietly said with a hint of resignation.

After he stood up, he saw that her eyes no longer glared, returning to a wary gaze. Shi Xin still looked like he wanted to rip a lung out though.

Nevertheless, she then continued, her eyes softening, "I'm sorry for hitting you... My quarrel is with your master and not yourself, so I should not have struck you... I heard from Tingyu you had a nasty headache... Are you feeling better?"

"Huh?" Shi Jin sputtered in surprise as his eyes briefly widened, "uhh yes I am. Thank you... for asking." He was expecting the woman to start spewing out barbs and insults at him, so the considerate words, although probably feigned, caught him off guard.

"Things got heated between me and your master... and yet we involved you in this. Believe it or not, I do not begrudge you for being that woman's apprentice... I wished years ago to be their apprentice, but that is their loss and not your fault... I do hope you'll forgive me."

"It's fine," he replied, looking away in a mixture of shame and shock. The more he heard, the less it sounded feigned; she genuinely sounded apologetic. Of all the things he expected from Gu Dasao, this was not one of them.

"No... it's not fine," she replied and then asked, "has that woman not told you the dangers of being punched in the back of the head?"

"Actually... yes, Master did," he defensively said, "I just... did not expect it from you, as I thought you had honor."

"Your master deceives and hurts people... Do you blame me for thinking you were the same? Were you not pretending to cut wood?"

"But you said you admired Wang Sheng, did you not? Why didn't you... just not fight?"

Her gaze turned cold, "they struck first. That agreement was made only out of respect for their mother... All was fair game if your master ever attacked me... If not for their mother, I doubt either myself or Wang Jin would be here today... Such are my feelings for both of them.

"Your master... I'll let you decide what to think about them. But do you even know what Wang Jin said to Tingyu in their arguments before their duel? Were you there comforting the 'Invincible Iron Staff' back then? Were you there for Tingyu, telling them it wasn't their fault, staying with them even after they cried themselves to sleep for their own safety?"

That was a horrifically sad image that he did not want to imagine, particularly because he saw how Instructor Luan still suffered from her past. So Shi Jin interrupted, trying to reconcile his teacher with the monster Gu was describing, "that was... years ago though. Surely my master changed for the better? Did not Instructor Luan say so themselves?"

"Tingyu's biased," Gu Dasao retorted, "but surely you know through your master's future designs that they haven't changed... What that woman requested of me to do..."

"What designs?"

At this point, Sun Xin cut in, "don't you know what that rotten egg asked my wife a few days ago?"

"Wait," Gu Dasao, blinking her eyes in confusion as she stepped a little closer to her husband and asked, "what did that woman say about our private talk?"

Shi Jin explained to her that Wang Jin blamed her for her current situation today, essentially being stuck in Lord Chai's estate otherwise she would be arrested. The confused looks he got in response were not what he expected.

"What? I cannot believe..." Sun Xin muttered in astonishment.

Gu Dasao interrupted, asking, "how long have you been Wang Jin's apprentice?"

Not really sure what that question had to do with anything, Shi Jin told her it was mere weeks, just like Wu Song.

Gu's eyes blinked slowly, "I see now... I thought it would've been similar to the others... That woman typically raises apprentices starting in their childhood from what I hear... Given that your master uses deception, do you not realize they're lying to you?"

"No... Master's not deceiving me," Shi Jin said, his eyes twitching.

She is lying to me, isn't she? he thought.

"I can tell you're lying, there's some doubt within you. Huh... Maybe your master was right on two things."

Gu Dasao then smiled at Shi Jin, saying, "Perhaps you are your own person. You haven't attacked me or my husband once though doubtless, you've thought it multiple times. Good on you."

Then the smile turned into a scowl, "and I should have aimed for Wang Jin's throat! Tell your master, once I am healed, if I see that woman again, only one of us shall stay on this Earth! To think I'd ever wanted to be their apprentice!"

She then turned her heel and began walking back towards the manor, saying, "come Husband... we shall bother you no further, Nine-Dragon Tattooed Shi Jin."

"Wait... what? But... what is Master not telling me?" Shi Jin asked, more to himself.

Sun Xin, who had begun turning his back on Shi Jin, looked back and remarked, "if my wife won't say it, I won't. You might seem a better sort than your master, but I'm still watching you."

"Uh-huh," Shi Jin flatly replied.

"I ain't apologizin' for anything. What I said was justified!" Sun Xin barked, began to turn his heel, then turned around to face him again.

"Oh, and I hope Tingyu beats the crap out of their "Little King" again like in the past. Imagine what they did after my wife softened your master up back in the day? Your master had to take a whole year off to recover from Luan's beating! Who do ya think taught my wife how to fight, huh?"

That explained Gu's martial prowess, though the rest of the remarks were very troubling. Shi Jin looked on, his thoughts elsewhere, as Sun Xin ran to Gu Dasao's side and supported her up the stairs.

The rest of the morning shall not be elaborated on.

~~~

"Not exactly the best way to handle it, but you did far better than I expected," Lord Chai cheerfully remarked as he guided Shi Jin to where they would be spectating the awaited duel between Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu. Shi Jin had just told him what transpired in his unexpected morning meeting.

"Thank you, Lord Chai," Shi Jin responded, though his mind was elsewhere. Following his exercises and breakfast, he spent much of the time in his assigned room ruminating on what exactly Wang Jin was keeping from him. Eventually, things began falling into place once he really thought about the words and actions from both Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin over the past few days. The lack of expected hostility from Gu Dasao, the evasiveness of Luan's responses in regards to what exactly Wang Jin and Gu Dasao privately talked about, Wang Jin "losing" her hearing and abruptly leaving due to something in her eye once mention of her father came up, it became abundantly clear what happened that caused his master's grief a few weeks ago.

But why didn't his master trust Shi Jin enough to tell him? What were these "designs" that Gu mentioned? Furthermore, there was another key detail that gave him a headache:

Why was Wang Jin not wearing the customary white mourning attire? Why was she trying to hide the death of such an important person when she was already in "hiding" in Lord Chai's estate to begin with?

"You seem to have a lot on your mind, however," Lord Chai noted as he suddenly stopped and gestured Shi Jin to do so as well. The elf was dressed quite regally. His pearl was affixed to his topknot crown, as usual, and he wore a dark green silk outfit that brilliantly shone when the sun hit its fabric, embroidered with a variety of flowers.

"Though there is no one in hearing distance, you may speak quietly. I can hear quite well," the elf added, smiling at him.

Even though the young man was reassured, he still did not want to speak specifically on his master's situation, so he thought of a vague question that could get to the heart of the matter. Lord Chai's thousands of years of experience could give him some insight, after all.

"Lord Chai... what do I do if I know someone is deceiving me?"

Quite frankly, he expected the elf to say some confusing cryptic message. The elves in his village would respond in such a manner whenever he had questions on anything, even where the nearest latrine was ("the whole world is your latrine, it is up to you to find it.") It was harder to find those elves after he got his tattoos, which actually did make sense the more he thought about it. Part of him wished that he learned more about how the dragons harmed the elves before he got them, but it was too late now.

He did not expect the straightforward response that came, though:

"Gently talk to them about it. I emphasize the word gently, of course. No need to tempt them in further deception."

"Would that really work? What if they... tend to get angry?" Shi Jin asked.

"How much do you trust your relationship with them?" Lord Chai asked, his tone contrasting his smile, "I hope my guess is correct on this matter. As someone who has deceived and been deceived, I personally know the destructive nature of lies. Like an insidious growth, the longer you delay, the more destructive it will become."

This was very helpful to Shi Jin, and he bowed to the elf in appreciation.

"Shi Jin thanks you!"

"There is no need for that, particularly because you have to do the most difficult part now," Lord Chai said, helping the younger man stand up and wiping off stray dust from his shoulders, his tone becoming more mirthful, "now I do not know why Wu Song is deceiving you, but you must foster your brotherhood with them. Are all men not brothers, after all?"

What?

"... Wu Song is not my friend!" Shi Jin protested, then a sudden thought struck him, "... is this your attempt at a joke, my lord?"

Lord Chai laughed, gesturing Shi Jin to follow him, "perhaps I, Chai Jin, should practice my jokes more. They do not seem to land with this current generation. I know of course who it is you are referring to."

"That is a relief," Shi Jin said, inwardly rolling his eyes. But, courage rose within him and he asked, "why is it that you did not simply tell me to 'figure out yourself,' as the other elves said to me?"

Lord Chai's eyes narrowed slightly, and his smile was no longer present. He whispered to Shi Jin's ear, "you tread on a sensitive trail, young one. The turbulence of grief can destroy the greatest of fleets, and tear asunder the fabric of all humans, dwarves, and elves. I cannot protect your master long if they murder anyone. Capital punishment is an exception to my iron certificate."

"Wait what?" Shi Jin sputtered.

Lord Chai motioned for him to lower his voice.

"Would Master really kill me if I say the wrong words?" Shi Jin whispered as quietly as he could.

The elf immediately nodded in response.

"But why?"

Lord Chai blinked a few times, pausing as if he pondered a response.

"That," he said in a louder voice, "is something you will have to figure out yourself. Good luck in finding joy in that venture! But no more discussion. We have guests waiting, and I have tarried long enough. I must perform my duties as a host, after all. Follow me and put on a smile for everyone. Hopefully, you remember the names of said guests, but even if you have not, I will introduce you regardless."

Of course that did not appease the young man, as Shi Jin could not think of any reason why his master would kill her own apprentice. Injure, perhaps, but murder? It wasn't as if he was going to insult her father, nor did he have a tumultuous history with Wang Jin like Gu Dasao did.

Despite Shi Jin's mood dampening due to Lord Chai's caution on Wang Jin, he nodded and did his best to remember the people who he would be sitting with. He could plan his conversation with Wang Jin at any time. There was one person's name that Lord Chai did not disclose as a "surprise" to Shi Jin. whomever that was. At the present, the visitors he did know of were not folks he could afford to offend...

~~~

"Ha! What a small world!" jovially cried someone right before the pair entered through the beaded jewel doorway onto the long balcony above the location of the duel. Shi Jin looked to where he thought the voice came from, seeing only some hair at the bottom of his vision. Peering down, he saw a grinning black-haired dwarf in front of the entrance to the long balcony where they would be seeing the duel. For some reason, he looked and sounded familiar even though he never had a dwarven friend in his life.

The dwarf's curly hair was unbound and long, reaching to the middle of his back. His beard reached to the top of his chest, bound at the bottom by a silver ring on top of an elaborate knot. His eyebrows were silkworm-shaped and he had a face that bore no blemishes.

"Do you recognize my guest, Sir 'Unrestrained'?" Lord Chai asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Now just because my brother is less hasty and more fiscally... bah! Hate that nickname!" the Unrestrained dwarf responded to Lord Chai, then turned towards Shi Jin, "more importantly, do you recognize me?"

When Lord Chai reiterated on the guests who were coming to Shi Jin, the latter clearly remembered the name of the "Unrestrained" dwarf, not the appearance, however. He did recognize the voice but...

Wait.

~~~

"Kha! Zâd! Ai! Mênu!" the dwarf yelled after each stomp of the scholar's four limbs.

~~~

"I remember you! You-" Shi Jin began to cry. This was the dwarf that beat up the scholar near his village when they were leaving for Cangzhou!

"No! Don'tsayit!" quickly interrupted the dwarf, "just pretend you never saw; I don't want to get my brother in trouble again."

"Huh? Yet-"

Lord Chai then placed a hand on Shi Jin's left shoulder.

"As I said before," Lord Chai interrupted, "I could just simply send a message to the capital to Mu Chun and this will be..."

"No! As we discussed, if nobody says anything, nothing happened! My brother loves being the Minister of the Treasury! Can't threaten that job with no evidence of any charges! That's final, elf!"

The elf sighed, then loudly whispered to Shi Jin, "perhaps 'The Stubborn' would be a more fitting nickname!"

"I heard that!"

The young man inferred that the Unrestrained dwarf was hoping that the scholar would either not press charges or for any witnesses to report the crime. This conflicted Shi Jin. The right thing to do was to report the crime and the whereabouts of the perpetrator. Before he met Wang Jin, he would have done just that. His father always said that he must report all wrongdoings in order to model good, lawful behavior for the rest of Shi Family Village. But after he found out the facetious crime his master made, a growing voice in his head told him to not report the dwarf. Either way, he certainly could not do it right now; he would not make things harder for Lord Chai.

The elf himself laughed, "good ears you have, master dwarf. Certainly better than your manners! For you have not introduced yourself yet to Shi Jin, my guest."

"Bah! How could I forget!" the dwarf cried, shifting his attention to Shi Jin, bowing with one hand on his waist and the other at his side, "Mu Hong (穆弘), at your service."

"Shi Jin at your ser-" Shi Jin began to say as he bowed with clasped hands, then corrected himself and said, "at yours and your family's."

"Ha! Nice catch, I'll remember your courtesy," Mu Hong replied. A commonality between the dwarves and the humans of the Eastern Empire was their devotion and reverence for tradition and family.

Shi Jin chose not to mention how many times he messed up when Lord Chai repeatedly drilled him on that particular reply. Each mess-up reminded him of an incident when he was a child. A visiting dwarf stopped by to rest at their family manor on their way to the capital. Completely forgetting about who dwarves were, he saw someone the same height as him with a beard. After asking the dwarf why a fellow child had a fake beard, his father dragged him away by the ear, yelling at how rude he was, causing Shi Jin to cry. His mother had to comfort him in a separate room while telling stories about the genius of the dwarves. Though they were supremely confident in forging metals, weapons, and armor, their true genius lay in economics. Through concepts that he still had no clue about, they created a trading empire spanning the entire east. One of these concepts was through their version of dwarven alchemy. Through complex mechanisms and magic, they were able to put a value on paper, so that people could use paper money within the Eastern Empire. Sure it had been a human invention, but thanks to the dwarves, they could use reasonable amounts of paper money without having to carry it by the wheelbarrow.

"We best go onto the balcony, for I fear the others may be growing impatient," Lord Chai commented.

"Right, right," commented Mu Hong.

~~~

They entered through the beaded jewel doorway, allowing Shi Jin to finally see the viewpoint from this area. The blue sunny sky cast shadows from the buildings and trees. Supporting the balcony were various thick columns connected directly with the balcony's railing. The railing's top was thick enough so that one could place a plate on top. The group was about 8 feet above a long and wide clearing where normally Shi Jin, Wu Song, and Wang Jin would conduct their training. Now, however, the clearing had various props, including tall candlesticks at seemingly random places. Surrounding the clearing was a small blue brick wall that could be stepped over and also served as a makeshift area for people to place their food and drinks. Behind the low wall were various tables and chairs with people already seated. There was a woman with a sling and a half-mask, most likely Gu Dasao. Her husband, Sun Xin, was cutting up the already-cooked meat and vegetables, and placing food in her mouth with chopsticks. But before he could recognize the other people chatting, sitting, and eating, Lord Chai introduced the other guests that were on the balcony.

"This is Shi Yong, the 'Stone General.' Shi Yong, this is Shi Jin, my guest."

This was somebody Lord Chai warned him about.

"Shi Yong (石勇), at your service," the dwarf muttered, jumping off of his high seat and giving the same bow as Mu Hong, more towards Lord Chai, however. This dwarf had pale, wrinkly, yellowish skin. His white hair, bound in a topknot further indicated his great age. There was something much more noticeable about his features, though, something unusual among the dwarves:

He lacked a beard.

"Shi Jin, at yours and your family's," the young man responded, bowing and clasping his own hands. He needed to make sure his manners were perfect, as the elf gave him multiple warnings regarding the dwarf. Aside from the manners, Shi Jin was to not even joke about the similarity of their family names (there was a slight inflectional difference in pronunciation and the written characters were different). He also could not ask about the dwarf's lack of facial hair as that involved both dwarven and human politics. Lord Chai did not elaborate further on that topic, but Shi Jin was familiar with dwarven punishments. One of the most famous punishments the dwarves would place on their people was the forced removal of hair, a badge of shame. It was similar in concept to the Eastern Empire's tattooing of all criminals.

"Hmph," grunted Shi Yong dismissively in response, heading back towards his high chair and table. There were only two seats at his table even though it could fit four. Lord Chai said he was the only one Shi Yong would willingly sit with, which was surprising because Shi Jin would've guessed the two dwarves would sit together.

"Hey," quietly uttered Mu Hong, patting his lower back which made him flinch, "bend down a little."

Bending down to better hear Mu Hong, the dwarf whispered in his ear, "don't mind that one's manners. Best not talk with him. Stick around with me, alright?"

Shi Jin nodded his assent.

Seeming nonplussed, Lord Chai continued his introductions, gesturing towards a tall, long-haired fellow, with unbound black hair shining in the sun, who was standing rather than sitting. He had no facial hair, his glossy skin was unmarred, and his eyes were filled with the rigor of youth. Attached to his shoes were two pieces of paper with unfamiliar horizontal scribbles.

"This is Dai Zong, my fleetest messenger. Dai Zong, this is Shi Jin."

"WellmetfriendIhopeyou'redoingwell," Dai Zong quickly said, averting his eyes from Shi Jin. It took a second, but if the latter had not already experienced this level of fast-talking from elves (after he got his dragon tattoos), he would not have understood what the other said. Was this person an elf as well? Likely disliked dragons, and the more Shi Jin encountered this hostility the more he regretted just not simply getting nine tiger tattoos.

"Now Dai Zong, just because our friend here has some... questionable taste in art, does not mean we should forgo the pleasantries," Lord Chai chided.

Dai Zong rapidly responded in a language Shi Jin heard seldom but recognized as elvish (the village elves conversed with each other in the language). Lord Chai matched the other's vocal speed and gave what seemed to be a terse response. They then had a hushed rapid-fire conversation that drew the attention of Stone General Shi Yong, who appeared to be glaring at Dai Zong.

Feeling a tug at the back of his clothes, Shi Jin recognized that Mu Hong wanted his attention. Bending down, he heard the dwarf ask quietly, "questionable art?"

Not particularly sure of the dwarf's stance on dragon tattoos, Shi Jin responded, "large destructive creatures."

"Aah," Mu Hong nodded, "that would do it."

"VerywellLordChai," stated Dai Zong with the barest hint of a sigh, bowing to Shi Jin with clasped hands, "well... met.... friend... I... am... Dai... Zong."

"Well met, Dai Zong, I am Shi Jin," greeted Shi Jin back, matching the bow and the clasped hands.

"I suppose that is good enough," Lord Chai commented, giving a smile that did not quite reach his eyes, "and finally, I would like to introduce you to a special guest who traveled from Dongxi Village."

The young man looked at the only person left who had not introduced themselves. They had their back turned away from him, a wide straw hat covering the back of their head. They wore a conservative light green tunic, but it did not gleam in the sun. Thinking about the elf's introduction, Dongxi Village sparked a memory within him. He heard of that village before, while he, Wang Jin, and Wang Sheng were traveling to Cangzhou...

This better not be Liu Tang! thought Shi Jin.

Lord Chai continued, "may I introduce the leader of Dongxi Village, Heavenly King Chao Gai!"

(Ending Theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Sun Feb 12, 2023 12:08 am, edited 1 time in total.

New Soul
Points: 2 817 
Posts: 3091
Joined: Thu Sep 02, 2021 6:24 am
Hello Rivvy! I finally found the time to read your new chapter. As we lightly discussed in PM, it keeps being exciting what is going to happen. And yes I recognised what you have pointed out. Awesome *g* I am waiting for a new chapter. Good luck writing! :smooch:
Just call me Aiks or Aikári. Notify is off.
Find me stuff in Gondolin.
And let us embark to Valinor!

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Water Margin 2011 1st Opening Theme)

Chapter 20: The Tale of Shi Jin- Broken Staves (Part 2)

On the Balcony Overlooking Lord Chai's Courtyard

"Must you call me that here, Lord Chai?" responded Chao Gai. Drinking from a wooden chalice, the Heavenly King took off the straw hat, stood up, and faced them.

Her blood-red hair was tied in a military topknot, revealing a tanned, heart-shaped face. Even with the conservative light green tunic, Shi Jin could tell she was strong as her rounded shoulders, thin waist, and thick legs indicated. The sun shone off of her tanned skin and brown eyes as she looked amusingly at the elf.

"We're not in my village, after all. To the Empire, I am simply Ward Chief Chao. Of course, you may call me by my birth name, Chao Gai, my lord. For I always admired your character and I can only wish to be as gallant as you are."

"In flattery, you are getting there perhaps," the elf responded, then gestured towards Shi Jin, "this is my guest, Shi Jin."

Shi Jin gave a large smile, his surprise turning into awe the more he gazed at her. Ever since Liu Tang mentioned her as the 'Big Sis' of Dongxi Village, he wondered about Chao Gai: what she looked like, her character, and whether or not she would like him if he lived in that village. He thought she would look more like Liu Tang- scruff and rugged.

Her beauty already exceeded his imagination.

"I know of you, Shi Jin," she remarked with a cold gaze that surprised the young man, "I heard about you from family. Does the name, Liu Tang sound familiar to you?"

It looked like his mistake of distrusting someone based on their appearance continued to backfire on him. He should've known that Liu Tang, who overheard his past remarks and heavily resented them, would've blabbed to Chao Gai.

"Shi Jin-" he began to apologize for the third time today.

"No," she immediately cut him off, "I do not accept... just yet. You'll be sitting next to me, so I'll determine your sincerity by the end."

Lord Chai placed a hand on one of Shi Jin's shoulders.

"Perhaps," the elf suggested, "you should give some leniency to the young man. Heroism is forgiving the ignorant. I too lacked such knowledge once, after all."

Chao Gai nodded, now deep in thought, causing the young man to give a grateful smile Lord Chai. Meanwhile, the other elf, Dai Zong, struggled to stifle his amusement at Lord Chai's words. Others were not so restrained. Mu Hong laughed loudly and even a bark of laughter came out of Stone General Shi Yong's mouth. Shi Jin turned his head to look at the elder dwarf but then felt a tug from Mu Hong.

Mu Hong, the Unrestrained dwarf, quipped, "that was before the sun and moon existed! We certainly wouldn't have gifted you that pearl if you were ignorant!"

The giant pearl brilliantly gleamed in the sun as Lord Chai warmly replied, "and I will forever be grateful for this gift that, as I recall, was worth a mountain of nightsoil at the time."

More laughter ensued. Then, surprisingly, Shi Yong commented, "as I said before, I'd have gifted you it when it was worth a mountain of wealth, old friend."

"A day I will treasure even after the world and my body fades. But I believe this was originally about heroism and forgiving people, was it not Chao Gai?"

"And yet..." Ward Chief Chao remarked, breaking her silence, "my teacher told me of you, Lord Chai, and how you obtained this pearl by badmouthing a legendary elven king, the father of the Goddess, in front of the dwarves. You never forgave that elf for convincing so many people... so much of your family, to leave your home. You clearly do not forgive everybody. Why should I forgive this Shi Jin for insulting my late sister's son?"

The smile left Lord Chai's face and for a moment, Shi Jin saw a sharp look in his eyes akin to the cold reflection of a moonlit blade. The other elf, fleet-footed Dai Zong, briskly walked back into the manor.

CRACK!

Shi Jin's head whipped toward the sound and saw that Stone General Shi Yong crushed a bronze cup with his hand. Before he could blanch at that feat of strength, he felt someone sharply grip his clothing.

"Hey!" shouted Mu Hong, "that elven king screwed and insulted ALL the dwarves. NOT! THE! SAME!"

"Hmph!" loudly grunted Shi Yong as he gathered the pieces of his broken cup in one place, "that king never punished the murderers who hunted our exiles like animals! We should have never let our folk leave the mountains! They're all dead! Nobody should forgive that one, especially not Lord Chai!"

Shi Jin could feel the tension on the balcony. Although he didn't really know what they were talking about, the tale of an elven king that was strangled to death by their own intestines by the dwarves was well-known in the empire. His eyes darted from the angry dwarves, the now stoic Lord Chai, and an utterly surprised Chao Gai.

"I, Chao Gai, do not mean offense to the dwarves," she said, clasping her hands and bowing once to Mu Hong and once to Shi Yong, "your hostility and grief I cannot fathom, for mine is merely a fraction. My late sister's son is the only family I have left; insulting them is insulting me. Please understand, I beg thee."

Whatever resentment Shi Jin felt evaporated and pity overwhelmed him. It made sense now why Liu Tang spoke so favorably of Chao Gai and why the latter was so protective. Their bond must have been sacred.

The Unrestrained dwarf merely grunted while the Stone General did not even respond, turning his glare to the courtyard.

Undeterred, she turned to Lord Chai and apologized: "I understand if you wish to kick me out, Lord Chai. I apologize for my ignorance..."

The elf sighed, "please rise, Ward Chief Chao. You merely asked a question, an apt one.

"As I told the dwarves long ago, I would be willing to apologize to the elf that you would call 'E Lu' (the name I know them by is unpronounceable in the Empire's tongue), for they were my kin. That is... if they would have explained to us what in the world they were doing. A complex person E Lu was, from birth to death! Their thoughts I struggle to understand, ever-changing like the weather. Much I wish to speak to them... yell at them perhaps, for such is the anguish they contributed to in our sundering!

"How could E Lu not see the harm in dividing our kindred? Why did E Lu convince many of our brethren that they could return to our homeland when none of them did? If E Lu desired to see the sea, why did they not go east instead of west? Was there some political maneuvering afoot? When E Lu chose not to go to Penglai (the Empire's name for the Undying Lands), why did they not return to our homeland? 200 years was more than enough time to come back. Their wife was one of the Five Guardians, and their girdle could have prevented the Cataclysm. Why did E Lu claim lordship over all of the west when the Third Elf-Father, whom you'd call our common forefather, still was here? Not to mention E Lu's policies on banning a language and their slights against the dwarves. Were these decisions made by the so-called king, or the king's councilors?"

Shi Jin followed the conversation, but the more the elf said, the more his brow narrowed. By the end, he had no idea what Lord Chai was talking about. He had no familiarity with the First Sundering of the Elves. What was this about clothing preventing a cataclysm? Did the lack of a girdle really destroy the elven homeland?

Lord Chai briefly made eye contact with Shi Jin and the elf's smile returned, "I know this, however: no matter how complicated E Lu was, let me assure you that my guest, Shi Jin is the complete opposite, Ward Chief Chao! Rest easy on that fact."

The young man's smile became wider as he nodded at Lord Chai. The sentiment was greatly appreciated; he did not want to be compared to such a hated person! Better to be the opposite!

"Exactly, I am not complicated at all. Please know that I did not mean any offense to Liu Tang," Shi Jin added.

"Yes... hehe, umm mmph! I can see that now," Chao Gai replied, unable to cover up her giggle.

Eh?

Now he heard laughter from inside the manor. Was Dai Zong in there laughing? Then Mu Hong, the Unrestrained dwarf, guffawed, commenting, "you certainly lack that elven king's pride!"

Even Stone General Shi Yong added his input: "If more were like Shi Jin, I would still be in my halls!"

Shi Jin blinked multiple times, and finally it dawned on him. The complete opposite of being complicated was being simple! He might as well call himself a dumbass! Simpleton Shi Jin, he'd never live it down!

~~~

Minutes Later

Once Lord Chai settled things down in the balcony, the festivities before the duel began. Apparently, Lord Chai had an entire program of entertaining events leading up to Instructor Luan and Instructor Wang's bout. This included the ambiance of music that was played throughout the courtyard.

Not to mention the dazzling array of food that was brought out.

Heaping piles of sizzling roast goose appeared, one for each guest. Plates of steamed fish with sliced scallions also graced their table, much to the delight of Mu Hong. Bowls of stewed vegetables in oil, roasted nuts, and freshly picked mountain berries brought extra variety. Not to mention the bowls of soup, one big bowl per table, with crescent-moon dumplings floating like ships on top.

"It is not the New Year, but this is a great gathering nonetheless!" Lord Chai commented when he placed the bowls on each table, "I rolled these dumplings myself. Quite nostalgic from my time in the Imperial Court."

"You were the Empire's First Scribe, were you not? If I may ask, did you ever roll these dumplings with the Mother of the Empire?" asked Ward Chief Chao, who was sitting next to Shi Jin, filling her own bowl with soup and a couple of the dumplings. Mu Hong sat on his other side, carefully separating his fish meat from the bones.

The elf wistfully smiled; Shi Jin thought he saw a hint of melancholy.

"These, the jiaozi, were not invented then. I do wish we could have rolled dumplings together, as I did with later emperors. There are times when I would think about how they would feel about this tradition. Gathering around as a family, speaking of both trifle and grand things in the past, present, and future. What filling would we use? How many could we make together by sundown? How many would we eat? Leave behind? Alas... alas."

"Never enough. Not as many as there should be," the Ward Chief sighed, slurping her soup.

In the midst of eating one of the fish, Shi Jin recalled his childhood, making dumplings with his family. His made dumplings were always crooked. His mother's dumplings were always beautiful, however, as his dad would say. As Shi Jin grew up, however, he'd often skip those days before the Lunar New Year, either training with a weapon or going out the whole day with others. When his mother left, he tried to make dumplings again with his father... but after one too many insults, Shi Jin would storm out angrily, only returning after sundown.

Funnily enough, the more he thought of his father, the more homesick he became.

"Hey, are you going to eat that head?" Mu Hong asked.

"Hmm?" Shi Jin responded, "oh, of course. Here."

The young man did not like eating fish heads, so he gratefully gave it to the dwarf who began eagerly gnawing at it.

"Picky eater?" Shi Jin heard Chao Gai ask.

"Hah! I eat everything!" proclaimed Mu Hong.

"I beg your pardon, Master Mu, I was asking... Shi Jin, was it?"

In the middle of chewing the crisp goose skin that melded perfectly with its juicy, tender meat, Shi Jin blinked a few times, looking over at Ward Chief Chao. They locked eyes for a second and Shi Jin looked away first, his face feeling warmer with each passing second. She could not be much older than he was; how could she be Liu Tang's aunt?

"Um, erm, yes, uh I ate the fish, did I not?" Shi Jin stammered.

"Not the head. Your village must have been well off; we let no food go to waste," the Ward Chief responded. Shi Jin looked at her plate next to her bosom and he could not see any meat or skin left whatsoever, only the skeleton.

"Eyes up here!" she ordered.

"Huh?" Shi Jin asked in confusion, looking back at the now-glaring Chao Gai, her eyes striking, and yet entrancing at the same time.

The glare turned into a look of befuddlement, then finally the Ward Chief closed her eyes, shook her head, and waved him off.

"Never mind," she sighed, "we'd better eat this before the food gets cold."

Unsure what all that was, the young man continued eating and drinking, hoping that he was proving to Ward Chief Chao he was not whatever thing Liu Tang described him as.

Time passed as much of the food and drink was eaten and drunk. When Chao Gai excused herself to go back into the manor to handle some business, Mu Hong patted Shi Jin's arm and got his attention.

"Hey," the Unrestrained dwarf said in a low voice, "I know I'm just a 72-year-old dwarf, but want me to give you pointers on how to speak to Ward Chief Chao?"

"I know how to speak to women!"

"Sure sure. But with that one... Chao Gai has done business with many of my friends in the mountains, believe it or not. What the Ward Chief likes is someone who knows economics, taxes, laws, and accountancy. They like fighting and weapons, but their village is full of people who know that stuff. Know any of those four subjects, and you're good as gold with them!"

"I... am unfamiliar with all four of those," Shi Jin commented with a frown, "all I know is fighting and weapons."

Economics was complicated. Taxes were too high. There were too many laws. Accountancy was boring. That was all he knew about those four subjects.

"Ah. Good luck then. Hopefully, you won't offend them to have them leave, but more food for us then!"

That thought worried Shi Jin, not only because it probably would disappoint Lord Chai, but he wanted to get to know more of what she was like.

Mu Hong then asked, "speaking of food. Are you going to eat that goose head?"

~~~

Finally, just as Chao Gai returned, the music ceased and all attention was on the courtyard grounds, where Lord Chai was in the center, addressing everyone. Though his voice was loud, it was as if his normal speaking voice was amplified.

"Strangers, acquaintances, and friends from lands both distant and near, I welcome all of you to Cangzhou, where a duel between two of the finest Arms Instructors in the Empire shall occur. If you wish to bet on either of these two, please talk with one of my workers and they shall give you the gambling odds. There is a little time before then, though, as there will be entertainment before this main event.

"BOOOO!" jeered someone that suspiciously sounded like Sun Xin. Shi Jin was amused to see, however, that Gu's husband was getting lectured by both Sun Li and Gu Dasao over the outburst.

"... no Lu Bu will not be fighting today, that one has been dead for over 700 years in fact, but as I was going to say... First, let me introduce to you a wandering spear and staff specialist. Please give a warm hand to Xue Yong!"

There was scattered applause from the general audience, but next to him, Chao Gai seemed to be genuinely applauding. So Shi Jin mimicked her... to her annoyance: she glared at him as he began applauding. Next to him, he could see Mu Hong shake his head.

Out came a disheveled fellow in rags. Whereas the tall, slim candlesticks surrounding him gleamed in the sunlight, their brilliance contrasted with him. There was grime and dirt on his clothing that even Shi Jin could see at a distance. Xue Yong's skin was dark, though whether it was his actual skin or dried dirt Shi Jin could not tell. Xue Yong's facial hair was unkempt, and his head hair was bound in a very loose topknot.

The only clean part of this man was the staff that he held behind his right arm and across his back. The surrounding crowd was murmuring too, as if unsettled and surprised that such a fellow was even allowed in the elf's estate. Shi Jin looked around the balcony, interestingly seeing a tentative Shi Yong and a bored-looking Dai Zong. Did they recognize this person?

"You know this bum, Ward Chief Chao? I wanna beat their ass for showing up like this," Mu Hong asked Chao Gai.

"I understand why. But looks are deceiving, Master Mu," she responded, as Lord Chai's workers began carefully lighting up the 15 candlesticks, making sure that they did not fall over while they did so, "I have seen Xue Yong's stunts. I even heard that they used to perform in the capital until some gang beat them up. Apparently was rescued by the future Head Arms Instructor. Judge them after you see their performance."

Wait, wasn't Wang Jin the former Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing? thought Shi Jin. He chanced a look at Chao Gai who was looking intently at him. Shi Jin at once broke eye contact and focused on the courtyard. He was not going to risk offending her even more.

"Hmph. We'll see," responded Mu Hong, who was busy digging into his pockets, "wanna bet that this bum will mess up at least once?"

"I must decline. I do not gamble," Chao Gai replied.

"Hmph! What about you, Shi Jin?"

"I... don't have money on me."

"Bah! How about you then, Magic Traveler Dai Zong?"

"Ikeepontellingyounottocallme... Fine," Dai Zong responded.

"Hah! A taker! You're going to be cursing out this disheveled bum in no time!"

Shi Jin was tempted to ask why Mu Hong did not ask the other dwarf, Shi Yong, but that could've raised either of the dwarves' ire for some reason, so he kept silent, focusing instead on the disheveled man.

Xue Yong's eyes were closed, his free hand in front, legs apart, with his staff still held across his back. The young man wondered what this performer was going to do. It would be easy to simply smash the candlesticks; any child with a staff could do that, after all.

"Boom.... boom... boom... boom-boom-boom-boom-boom-boom," sounded a war drum on one side of the courtyard.

To Shi Jin's surprise, and much of the audience (he heard many gasps), none other than Lord Chai was banging the war drum with an exaggerated flair that somehow demonstrated both might and grace. Then with one sharp clack of the two drumsticks colliding together in a stick click, Xue Yong at last opened his eyes and with a great yell, he thrust his staff out, extinguishing one of the candles.

The tall candlestick that held it did not even move. How?

Lord Chai banged the drum again, a much quicker tempo this time.

Xue Yong then twirled his staff, moving to and fro around the candlesticks like a single warrior wading through stationary enemies, all the while twirling his staff in all sorts of directions: overhead, behind his back, in front of his body. Then, in unison with the elf's stick clicks, with sharp thrusts, and slashes, he put out each candle, one by one. Each consecutive extinguishment aroused more cries of "oohs," "aahs," and "woahs" from the audience. The thrusts ranged from one-handed stabs and spinning thrusts to jumping thrusts. The slashes were unpredictable, and Shi Jin's eyes widened each time an unexpected slash extinguished a candle.

None of the slim candlesticks even swayed.

Then with one final move, as the drums crescendoed in both noise and speed, he backed away a few paces from the last lit candlestick. Xue Yong raised his weapon above his shoulder as if he was going to throw it. Then out like a wooden javelin, he threw his staff straight through the candle's fire, putting it out.

His weapon clattered on the ground. But the candlestick did not even shake.

There was a slight pause before the audience roared with applause. This included the Xining Villagers, though only Xie Zhen and Xie Bao (still clad in their tiger skins) stood.

"Awesome!" cried Shi Jin, standing and clapping until his hands hurt, "incredible!" He chanced a look at a beaming Chao Gai who was doing the same. Even Stone General Shi Yong cracked a small smile and clapped, though he was still sitting. Dai Zong, meanwhile, whistled his approval. High praise indeed!

The only one who did not applaud was the dwarf next to Shi Jin. Mu Hong had an annoyed expression on his face, his arms crossed.

"The candlesticks are fixed to the ground! There's no way..." Mu Hong muttered.

In some weird coincidence, while Xue Yong was clasping his hands and bowing towards the sections of the audience, a sudden westerly wind blew across the courtyard, causing half of the candlesticks to fall over, leaving the rest swaying.

Mu Hong shouted words that sounded like dwarvish curses and shook his fist toward the direction of the Western Mountains, Chao Gai chuckled at the Unrestrained dwarf's expense.

Shi Jin did his best not to laugh, focusing his attention on both Lord Chai and Xue Yong in amazement. Just how did the elf find such an... uncut ruby on a beach (his master had a way with sayings)? If the rest of the leadup to Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin's duel was this exciting, how could the latter two measure up?

~~~

"That was very impressive of Xue Yong, was it not?" Lord Chai asked the surrounding crowd. Nods and vocal approval greeted him.

Smiling, he then added, "but what I would find more impressive is whoever could best one of my retainers in our next contest. They are one of the strongest people I have ever met, and I do not mean that lightly. Lately, however, they have been trained by an arms instructor. Let me introduce you... Erlang!"

Who is this 'Erlang'? wondered Shi Jin. That thought bubble burst as he recognized immediately the giant man stumbling out into the courtyard, holding a giant wine vessel with one hand and shakily waving to the crowd with the other, spilling some of the wine in the process.

"What is that idiot doing here?!" shouted Shi Jin, pointing at the clearly inebriated Wu Song, "you're embarrassing yourself and our master with your foolishness! Get out of here!"

Wu Song gave an obscene hand gesture in response.

"You're friends with this 'Erlang?'" asked Chao Gai amusingly to a fuming Shi Jin.

Agitated even further, he turned towards Chao Gai and yelled, "I'm not friends with that dumbass!"

As she wiped her face with her sleeve, Shi Jin's angry face turned into one of horror as he belatedly realized that maybe he shouldn't have literally spat out that response at her.

"Of course... I'm not surprised," she continued, glancing first at her sleeve then glaring coldly at Shi Jin, "why would you have friends?"

Shi Jin turned his head, lowering it in shame. He wanted to apologize, but he felt like that would make the situation worse. That stupid drunkard Wu Song ruined everything!

The audience's reaction was mixed. Some shared Shi Jin's disgust. Some laughed, including Sun Xin. Others... he heard both wolf whistles, squees, and a few "so handsome! Are they single?" reactions. Apparently Wu Song was so athletic and handsome, that even stumbling drunk carrying alcohol, he still was attracting half the empire to lust after him. Women, especially. This also pissed off Shi Jin.

"Rather touching," commented Lord Chai, "a fellow comrade of Erlang's cares for their safety. Such passionate words! Is this what you would call 'tough love'? Fighting drunk usually leads to defeat, after all! Even for us elves!"

There was a collective "awww" from the crowd as they were touched by the "tough love."

NO! I DON'T LOVE WU SONG! screamed Shi Jin's brain as he slammed his fist on the top railing of the balcony, then cursed and shook his fist in pain because it was made of metal!

"Take it easy there, kid," Mu Hong reassured, patting him on the back, "now I don't know much about wooing men, though a few of our women look a lot like us. But you can't have people just give you middle fingers and have a healthy relationship."

SOMEBODY KILL ME!

"Mu Hong," commanded the low voice of Stone General Shi Yong, "over here."

The younger dwarf sighed. "What did I do now?" he muttered.

Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Lord Chai continued speaking, "but perhaps my inebriated retainer will create more demand for what I shall propose. I will choose a single volunteer to go one-on-one in unarmed combat with Erlang. Whoever wins shall win... this!"

Shi Jin raised his head, looking bemused at the courtyard, seeing Lord Chai hold aloft a brilliant gold yuanbao, a boat-shaped currency used by the affluent in the empire. This one looked heavy, well worth quite a few taels of gold. The audience knew it too, as multiple people gasped.

A few seconds went by and quite a few people stood and volunteered themselves. While some looked like they could fight, others... given their slim figures, flowers in their hair, and head ornaments, looked more like suitors wanting to "fix" Wu Song through romance. The giant man, to Shi Jin's annoyance, laid on the ground as if it were an armchair, using his hand as a headrest, side-facing part of the crowd. Could this drunkard take this seriously? If he lost, he not only would embarrass Master Wang but Lord Chai as well!

Then, from the Xining contingent, Xie Zhen, Xie Bao, and Sun Xin stood up.

Very interesting. Although they were shorter than Wu Song, Shi Jin deduced that they each were formidable in their own right. The tiger hunters, Xie Zhen and Xie Bao likely regularly faced beasts far outweighing them. Sun Xin also was no slouch, and Gu Dasao would probably not marry a weakling.

While Lord Chai made a show of choosing who would fight the giant man, the Ward Chief broke her silence: "I know you do not like this Erlang, but if I heard correctly... you share the same master. Why so hostile?"

Choosing his words carefully and careful not to raise his voice and not spray his spittle on Chao Gai's face again, he turned towards her (maintaining eye contact) and replied, "just look at them. That fool is called to perform and demonstrate their martial skill, and they are unfit to do so! They mock our master! Why should I not be hostile? Why should I not be angry?"

She nodded slightly, mulled over her words, then asked, "Liu Tang told me who your master is. Would such an instructor tolerate such foolishness?"

"No."

"Yet your fellow student persists in such tomfoolery?"

"I..." he began to respond. Then it dawned on him: nothing made sense. Wang Jin was not the type of instructor that would tolerate this at all. Particularly after that incident. Neither did he ever hear Wang Jin ever chide the large man on his drinking. What was going on?

"... I do not know," Shi Jin responded.

"Hmm. Then if I were you, depending on how Erlang fares, I would ask your master about this."

Good advice. Surprising that he even got it given how many times he possibly offended her.

"Shi Jin thanks Heav-... Ward Chief Chao... and I also am sorry for accidentally spitting at you earlier."

"Mmm," she responded, nodding, "best you concentrate on Erlang, now. Looks like Lord Chai's made their choice."

~~~

In the end, Sun Xin was chosen. Shi Jin expected a rather boisterous, arrogant, foul-mouthed entrance, but for some reason, Sun Xin was rather more stoic than usual as he leaped over the surrounding wall and into the courtyard. It appeared he was taking Wu Song seriously while Wu Song... didn't even turn his body to face Sun Xin. Was that oaf even awake?

"Erlang, wake up! Your opponent is here," Lord Chai said, nudging him with his foot. Wu Song tried his best to stand up, drank some more wine, stumbled about for a few steps, then promptly tripped and fell on his butt, much to the mixed laughter and worried cries of the crowd.

Noticing that Mu Hong returned to his seat, the young man half expected the Unrestrained dwarf to make a wise crack. But strangely, Mu Hong seemed content to just stare down at Wu Song as if focusing on every single movement of the large man. Shi Jin looked to his right, seeing Chao Gai drink from her wooden chalice. He looked behind him, seeing Dai Zong with a small smile on his face as if he knew what was going to happen but was not going to spoil anything. Shi Yong on the far side of the balcony was both counting his money and watching intently at the same time.

Just what did they know that Shi Jin didn't?

Down in the courtyard, Lord Chai spoke aloud the rules of the unarmed contest. Whoever kept their opponent down for 10 seconds or sent their opponent out-of-bounds (over the surrounding courtyard wall) would win the bout. No weapons besides their fist and feet were allowed. To Wu Song's great protest, the elf had to confiscate his wine vessel.

Laughter ensued in the crowd.

Sun Xin, meanwhile, pulled out a knife hidden in one of his shoes and handed it to Lord Chai.

The crowd jeered. Shi Jin noticed Sun Li place a palm on his face.

"BOOO! CHEATER!" shouted an audience member.

"DON'T YOU HARM MY ERLANG, VIRGIN BASTARD!" yelled another one.

Infuriated, Sun Xin turned towards the audience members, cursing at them, flipping them off, and further incensing the crowd. Someone threw their shoes at Sun Xin, who dodged the first and caught the second. Said audience member was then hit by their own shoe as Sun Xin chucked it back at them.

"Partorcperhaps?" mumbled Dai Zong. Worried that the villager was going to cause a riot, he could not help but overhear a certain word that reminded him of his childhood. Orcs were monsters his mother and father told tales about to get him to stop wandering away from the house at night. There was a longstanding rumor that their body parts had medicinal properties and boosted virility as well as fertility in humans. The elves neither confirmed nor denied the rumors, only saying that they much preferred a dead orc over a living one. In contrast, the dwarves confirmed the rumors and gave lucrative bounties and trading benefits to hunters and merchants to hunt them down. Thus, it was rare to see such monsters east of the Western Mountains.

"Bah, orcs have thicker skin," commented Mu Hong.

Once Sun Xin calmed himself down, the two combatants faced each other, five feet apart. Sun Xin adopted the same combat stance as Gu Dasao when the latter fought against Wang Jin. One fist in front, the other chambered, while one leg was in front and most of his weight was placed on the back leg.

Wu Song had no recognizable combat stance whatsoever. He had one hand in front of him in the shape of a cup. His feet kept on moving forward and backward while his body could not stay still, like an unsteady tree facing a swirling wind.

... He hated to admit it, but Shi Jin really wanted Sun Xin to kick "Erlang's" ass.

Lord Chai had moved back in order to give them space. He now held a flag in his hand as he raised it, hushing the crowd, who now waited in anticipation.

"Begin!" the elf shouted, lowering the flag.

Instead of charging, both fighters remained where they were. A few seconds passed. Sun Xin took a step closer. Suddenly, he aimed a low kick toward Wu Song's right ankle. At the last second, Wu Song sloppily leaned his ankle back, lunging his cup hand forward into a straight punch that was blocked at the last second by Sun Xin's forearms. The latter backed away, cursing as he went back into his attack stance.

Wu Song turned his fist into the shape of a cup and pantomimed drinking from it. Sun Xin, looking more irate, attempted a duck kick with a simultaneous straight punch. Somehow, the drunkard ducked the punch, twirled, and performed a leg sweep that tripped Sun Xin flat on the ground. Wu Song himself then lost his balance on the follow-through, also falling flat on his back.

A mixture of applause and laughter from the audience greeted the pair while Shi Jin gave a frustrated sigh. That oaf was making Sun Xin look like a fool but wasn't taking advantage of it! The people around the young man did not seem as frustrated, however. Chao Gai was smiling, giving a short burst of applause, while Mu Hong still had an intense appraised look on his face as he watched the match.

In an impressive feat of flexibility, Sun Xin reverse-somersaulted from the ground into his attacking stance.

"You lout!" Sun Xin shouted, "ya learned this from your harlot of a mast- GET BACK HERE!"

Wu Song had begun rolling like a rug to the nearest wall, much to the crowd's amusement. His opponent rushed over with a great yell to intercept Wu Song. However, as soon as Sun Xin was within arm's length, Wu Song suddenly leaned himself on one arm and propelled two successive kicks straight into the charging man's chest.

The battle cry turned into a battle gasp as for the second time, Sun Xin lay flat on his back, wincing in pain. Wu Song had popped back up...

And he stood rigid, a furious look about his face. Shi Jin was both shocked and perplexed at the contrast. Wasn't Wu Song drunk only a second ago? And yet now he stood like an intimidating statue.

The crowd began uneasily murmuring, also perplexed at the change in mood from the large man. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw what appeared to be Sun Li doing his best to restrain the injured Gu Dasao from interfering in the match.

"You dare call my master a harlot? Some nerve you have!" Wu Song yelled, then changed his form. His legs widened apart, knees bent, one fist in front of the other.

This was the form Wang Jin favored. Shi Jin knew immediately now that Sun Xin was doomed. If the latter could not best an inebriated Wu Song, then how could he stand a chance against a serious Wu Song?

"I dare!" Sun Xin barked back, standing up and re-entering his battle stance, "and if ya become one, you'd make a lot of money! Half the arena wants to sleep with you! Sober you up and you'll be the richest courtesan in the empire!"

Several of the crowd began yelling in response. Sun Xin spat on the ground. Boos and jeering crescendoed; some of the crowd even through garbage in the courtyard.

"Give up! I can already tell my master's quicker and stronger than you. You're a tortoise with no shell!" Wu Song countered, audibly cracking his knuckles with only one fist.

"YOU! I barely even did... you know what? Screw you! Screw your master! I'm better than both of you! NOW DIE!"

And with a roar, Sun Xin pressed the attack, launching a flurry of kicks and punches at Wu Song. The larger man dodged and blocked nearly all of them, however. Then when Sun Xin went for a right hook, Wu Song suddenly grabbed his arm, rotated his body, and slammed Sun Xin into the ground.

With another yell of pain, Gu's husband greeted the earth yet again, clutching at his left shoulder. Before he could recover, Wu Song kneed him in the stomach, driving the air out of him, lifted and held him like he was a sack of rice, then began running towards the wall. Sun Xin tried vainly punching, clawing, and biting his way out, but within seconds he was flung over the wall into the crowd.

A crowd that would NOT have hesitated to continue the beating. Luckily (or unluckily), the crowd's favorite fighter leaped over the wall too. Wu Song gripped Sun Xin by the scruff of the neck and held a fist over him.

"Somebody stop them!" Shi Jin shouted. Wu Song was going to kill him! Chao Gai stood up. Yet oddly Mu Hong and Shi Yong sat with pensive expressions on their face. Dai Zong was nowhere to be found. The Xining villagers from the other side of the courtyard began leaping over the wall (including the injured Gu Dasao, who out-sped all of them), intending to rescue Sun Xin.

All would've erupted into chaos if not for a sharp whistle that stopped everyone. The crowd immediately silenced, and all eyes were on one person.

"ENOUGH!" Lord Chai shouted. He briskly walked over to where the two fighters were and stated, "Erlang, you won! Let Sun Xin go."

And indeed Wu Song let him go, but not before Sun Xin decided to spit in Wu Song's face. The crowd gasped, then gave another chorus of boos. Gu Dasao and Sun Li had reached the other side of the courtyard wall, dragging Sun Xin away. The Sun brothers disappeared somewhere, while Gu Dasao shook her head and surprisingly walked all the way back to her seat on the other side of the courtyard, the tiger hunters following suit as well.

At the same time, Wu Song wiped his face with a sleeve and began storming off. Suddenly, he stopped, switched direction, and walked below the 10-foot balcony where Shi Jin stood. Wu Song gave a quick bow with his hands clasped to Shi Jin, then stormed off the courtyard, carrying his large wine vessel with him.

"I guess Erlang likes you, after all," commented Mu Hong, raising an eyebrow.

"... Why did... what?... I don't..." Shi Jin stammered.

"Another one you should talk to," added Chao Gai, who sighed as she sat down, "things almost went awry. Not quite a vacation if I have to stop a fight!"

Questions filled Shi Jin's head as he collected himself and breathed out a relieved sigh. What... was that fighting style Wu Song did in the beginning? Or was he just drunk and sobered up once Sun Xin insulted his master? Was that what Wang Jin was teaching him? How to defend and fight while drunk? Finally, why did Wu Song bow to him in the end? Was it mockery? Or was it thanks for something that Shi Jin couldn't fathom?

These thoughts almost overshadowed his anticipation for the actual main event of today's festivities: the fight between Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu.

~~~

While Lord Chai and his workers were cleaning up the thrown trash and preparing the courtyard, Shi Jin handled his business. Re-entering the balcony, he overheard the middle of a heated conversation.

"... Why can't I throw my goose bones at that guy? You threw your entire goose carcass!" Mu Hong incredulously asked Shi Yong.

"I have nothing to lose. You and your brother have everything to lose!" Shi Yong chided.

Remembering Lord Chai's caution not to eavesdrop on the internal affairs of the dwarves, Shi Jin returned to his seat and looked aghast at the middle of the courtyard where a pile of thrown food and garbage gathered around the Faceless Drifter, Jiao Ting, who was busy packing up his instrument and leaving with a wicker basket that was filled with food that looked suspiciously half-eaten or mushed.

"What in the world did I miss?" he wondered aloud.

"An awful performance," responded Ward Chief Chao with disgust, "this Jiao Ting visited my village once and almost caused a riot with their antics. In this performance, they repeatedly insulted both Cangzhou and Lord Chai. Then they asked if any of 'Cangzhou's sweathog denizens' would like to 'walk with them.' That's when everyone started throwing things. Why did Lord Chai even invite this Faceless Drifter here?"

"I... don't know," replied Shi Jin. He looked around the courtyard and saw Lord Chai, who certainly did not look angry. In fact, he looked quite amused, helping clean up the mess with his workers. Truthfully, when Liu Tang brought Wang Sheng and Shi Jin into Cangzhou he actually thought Jiao Ting was hilarious. Perhaps that was why there weren't as many tourists sightseeing the Iron Lion of Cangzhou now that he thought of it.

Some time passed and finally, the courtyard was clean and ready. Everyone quieted as Lord Chai stood in the center. He carried in both hands a wooden staves 10 feet long, both ends bound by protective rope.

"Now that that performance is over, it is time for what you've all waited for. Allow me to first introduce, from Zhu Family Village, the 'Invincible Iron Staff,' Frontier Arms Instructor Luan Tingyu!"

Instructor Luan entered from the right side to a chorus of loud cheers, most of which came from the Xining Villagers. Sun Li had apparently cooled Sun XIn off as both sat near Gu Dasao and the Xie brothers. They all stood, cheering and applauding the heavily scarred warrior.

Luan Tingyu dressed in all-white garb, akin to mourning attire, save for a black cloth that bound her military topknot. The hem of her white dress stopped at the top of her feet and did not trail to the ground. Much of the crowd murmured as they got a closer look, artists with brushes and paper inching their way toward the front in particular, perhaps based on her rugged scarred face or impressive physique. She strode confidently to Lord Chai, bowed with hands clasped, accepting the staff. She then stepped back and using just her left hand she whipped the air with the staff using a variety of overhead spins, figure eight spins, and behind-the-back spins. Luan then threw the staff in the air, then without even looking, grabbed it with her outstretched left hand. She then placed her left hand in front, and right hand in the back of the staff, which meant...

That wasn't even her dominant hand! The crowd collectively oohed and aahed, applauding, just as they did when Xue Yong did his staff tricks. Except that Instructor Luan did it with only one hand. Shi Jin saw multiple people hurriedly rush to respective vendors, coin pouches in hand, probably making last-minute bets on who would win.

"As expected from Instructor Luan," proclaimed Lord Chai, himself applauding, "as for their opponent... allow me to introduce, from Parts Unknown, the Mysterious Arms Instr- wait."

To the confusion of everyone, the elf suddenly briskly walked to the opposite side of the courtyard. An awkward minute later, he returned to the center of the courtyard.

"Apologies for the delay, as our Mysterious Arms Instructor has decided to reveal their identity. For they are none other than the Former Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 soldiers, residing in Parts Unknown, Wang Jin!"

All was silent... then a stir erupted in the crowd, as there were loud gasps, utterings of "Wang Jin? Wang Jin is here?", and other murmurs in the audience. Shi Jin's brow furrowed until his eyes widened, remembering that she was a wanted criminal in the Empire. Why did she reveal herself in front of so many people? This was so reckless of her!

"THE Wang Jin?" loudly asked Mu Hong as he dug into his pockets, pulling out an assortment of gold, silver, copper, and iron coins, "don't care who's facing them (though that Instructor Luan sure is pretty.) Betting it all on the Troll-killer!"

"Mu Hong..." began Shi Yong.

"I can bet on who I want, damnit!"

"The other part... last thing you said."

"Oh... sorry, didn't mean to blurt that one out."

Before the young man could comprehend what the conversation, his attention shifted to Wang Jin, who entered the courtyard. Her appearance completely contrasted Instructor Luan's. Wang Jin wore an all-black garb, save for a white cloth that bound her topknot. A black mask covered much of her face as she quickly walked toward the center of the courtyard. She clasped her hands and bowed to Lord Chai as he gave her a staff.

Unlike Luan, Wang did not do any flourishes or other tricks with the staff, simply holding it vertically with one hand.

"The rules for this one are similar to the last contest. Whoever steps outside the surrounding courtyard wall or is down for 10 seconds loses. An additional rule is that whoever receives what I deem a fatal blow shall lose," announced Lord Chai, "any questions from the combatants?"

Both instructors shook their heads.

"Then I shall survey this duel from my balcony. I will not be an obstacle in your bout. This is also the last time for everyone to place their bets. Once I start the duel, no more wagers shall be accepted."

With that, Lord Chai walked away from the courtyard, leaving the two combatants squaring off against each other. Whatever words Instructor Luan and Instructor Wang shared, Shi Jin could not hear.

"Why is your master wearing a mask?" Chao Gai suddenly asked. Shi Jin turned towards her, slightly startled that she once again wore her straw hat.

"Huh?" he replied not so eloquently. Was the Heavenly King getting sunburnt?

"Liu Tang told me who your master was. I was not surprised by the reveal. What I'm surprised about is the mask... and your master not being quite as tall as I heard."

Telling her that a villager/tavern owner broke his master's face would do little to raise the Ward Chief's esteem of Wang Jin, and Shi Jin was not going to badmouth his master... no matter how much he was being deceived.

"They got into a fight," Shi Jin vaguely answered.

"Resisting arrest, perhaps?" Ward Chief Chao asked with a raised eyebrow, "I saw the wanted posters. If not for them... well, I'll save those words for your master later, should we meet."

"Mmm," Shi Jin answered. Surprisingly, he was finding it easier to lie. This was only a small lie though.

"Does not bode well for Wang's chances," she commented, then leaned over to talk with Mu Hong, "are you sure you want to bet everything on Instructor Wang?"

"Not listening! Not listening," Mu Hong replied, covering his ears, "last time I changed my mind, I regretted it. Sticking with my bet this time!"

"Suit yourself then," she wryly retorted, then sat a little straighter, adjusting her straw hat, "as for me, I love good fights. I heard they faced each other before, worthy of song I hear. Let us hope your master does not disappoint, Shi Jin. I have heard tales of Instructor Luan's valor as well. This will not be easy for Wang Jin."

"I know," Shi Jin said, altogether not sure who was going to win, "hopefully this will be a duel worthy of song."

~~~

Finally, Lord Chai re-entered the balcony, carrying one of those water clock contraptions that Wang Jin told him about after being asked. He accepted bets from both of the dwarves on the balcony. In contrast to the metallic money Mu Hong used, Shi Yong just gave a piece of paper to the elf-lord and whispered his bet. The fleet-footed elf, Dai Zong declined to gamble, instead walking towards the balcony railing to get a better view of the upcoming duel.

Soon, Lord Chai raised his flag. Luan Tingyu adopted her stance: one leg in front of the other, weight evenly spread out between the two bent legs, with the staff pointed slightly upwards.

In response, Wang Jin adopted her stance, mirroring Luan's but with her staff pointed slightly downwards.

A slight breeze blew over the field; only the clothing and stray strands of hair from both warriors swayed as they stood still.

"Begin!"

Wang immediately stepped forward with a swift poke of her staff, which was quickly blocked downward by one end of Luan's weapon, who simultaneously slid back and immediately followed up with a downward strike from the other end. Wang Jin performed a side block as both staves smacked against each other. She then tried shifting the staff down to Luan's fingers, who countered by using Wang's momentum against her as the staves merely rolled around each other counterclockwise one rotation. Both fighters then stepped back. Once more they stood still.

Shi Jin could see a small smile on Instructor Luan's scarred face as she slowly circled around Wang Jin's right side, the side where Wang's broken orbital bone was. Both tried to poke each other with their staves for a bit, striking like coiled snakes, as if testing the other's defenses, the other blocking with little effort. The sound of colliding staves provided an unsteady beat echoing through the courtyard.

After an upward poke was blocked, Wang suddenly aimed a cross strike straight at Luan's head. The latter ducked, stepped inside, spun, and performed a full-body downward smash that was blocked at the last second by Wang Jin, her body bending backward at the pressure. Before Shi Jin thought his master was going to fall on her back, she kicked Luan's chest with enough force to stagger her back. Instructor Luan backed away a few steps, grunting in pain, though her smile returned soon enough. A smattering of applause greeted the pair as a split-second respite ensued.

"Your defense is much better, sister!" Instructor Luan, "... but you used to be the 'Great Attacker,' what happened?"

Wang Jin simply responded by re-entering into a battle stance, shifting her hands on her staff in a way that Shi Jin knew all too well. Whenever she did this, this signaled an upcoming furious array of stabs and thrusts at her opponent. When she sparred with Shi Jin, the latter never went unscathed after such an onslaught.

Thus, Wang Jin rushed forward, stabbing and thrusting her staff like a spear, only this time with much more speed and ferocity than Shi Jin ever saw. The wind whistled each time with each attack.

But Luan Tingyu had an answer with some of the most dazzling defenses the young man ever saw. While moving backward, Luan did an athletic combination of spinning blocks with her staff, dodging or deflecting each attack by Wang Jin. The "Invincible Iron Staff" turned her defense into offense, as each deflection caused Wang Jin's attacks to slow, until finally Wang Jin's staff was blocked with so much force, she had to retreat backward a few steps. The appreciative applause that ensued was cut short, though.

Now Luan's face appeared expressionless as she launched her own offensive. She both ran to Wang and performed rapid staff uppercuts at her. Instead of attempting to block, Wang both threw her staff a few feet and somersaulted to dodge her opponent at the last second. Luan pivoted, veering around, and refused to let up, this time performing her own onslaught of thrusts and stabs. Wang Jin hurriedly grabbed her staff and summoned a defense.

While Luan's attacks were not as speedy as Wang's onslaught, Wang Jin failed to put up such a dazzling defense. The masked fighter grunted in frustration each time she blocked and dodged but did not have the time to follow through with her own strikes. Then suddenly after dodging a thrust, Wang Jin bolted, turning her back to Luan Tingyu and running away.

"THEY'RE GOING TO LOSE! NOOO!" cried Mu Hong. Shi Jin was about to concur until a memory struck him. The first time he met Wang Jin, she did the same thing... albeit in a completely different fighting context.

But unlike Shi Jin during his fight with Wang Jin, Luan Tingyu did not follow Wang Jin in a straight line. Instead, she sprinted in an arc towards Wang's's right side: her injured side. Wang turned her head, the immediately began running in an arc too, so both combatants ended up chasing each other in a large oval.

Eventually, Wang Jin stopped, stuck her staff into the ground, and used it to fling some loose dirt that struck Instructor Luan's face. The scarred warrior grunted and walked backward a few steps, wiping her face in annoyance. The audience, also annoyed, booed.

Yet his master did not take advantage to attack her opponent once more. Instead, she held her staff vertically, her shoulders rising and falling with each breath. Shi Jin could not see his master's face, but he could tell through body language that Wang Jin was furious.

"It's that stupid cicada's fault! If only I had both eyes..." Wang Jin loudly complained.

"Don't..." Luan replied, recomposing herself and shifting into an attack stance, "you're lasting longer than I thought. Still... at your peak you're still mortal."

"Maybe you're right," conceded Wang Jin, "perhaps I should give up... after I take out that cicada first!" Wang Jin then bolted again, this time sprinting directly at the short wall where the Xining villagers were behind.

"No!" cried Luan Tingyu, sprinting directly at her opponent. Shi Jin stood, alarmed, seeing Gu Dasao also stand, tugging with her healthy hand at Sun Li's spear attached to his back. Sun Xin stood in front of her wife, pulling out the knife he got back from the elf. The Xie brothers struggled to get their tridents out. This was not good! Wang Jin was merely feet away now and if Gu managed to get that spear and wield it....

But lo! It was a feint! Wang Jin suddenly turned around, raising her outstretched staff vertically. Luan Tingyu, shocked, moved her staff horizontally upwards to block a smash. It was too soon, though! Instructor Wang instead aimed an uppercut at her opponent. Luan tried to block it but could only block the tip, where Wang's power was at its apex. Luan's staff was sent flying into the air, and Wang Jin caught it with one hand.

Luan Tingyu was disarmed and at Wang Jin's mercy. Luan retreated and entered into a haphazard unarmed fighting stance, unsettled, not attacking.

"YEAH! I WIN! I KNEW IT! I KNEW IT ALL ALONG!" Mu Hong screamed, celebrating.

What happened next was completely unexpected.

Wang did not attack. Instead, she rolled Luan's staff back. Surprised, Luan hesitated and spoke a few words Shi Jin could not hear. Wang Jin replied, and Luan's face formed into one of the broadest grins he'd ever seen from anyone. The crowd, stunned, slowly clapped their hands, crescendoing into deafening applause.

One of the people applauding was a smiling Lord Chai, who commented, "that... I did not expect. A very welcome surprise."

"... Sometimes it's worth living in the outside world... seeing moments like these," stated Stone General Shi Yong, clapping his calloused hands.

"Dishonorable and honorable at the same time... your master is quite interesting," Ward Chief Chao noted.

"WHAT? NO! GIVE ME MY FREAKIN' MONEY! YOU STUPID IDIOT! JUST WIN THE DAMN THING!" Mu Hong shouted.

"Justenjoytheshow," Dai Zong rebutted, folding his arms and smiling.

Shi Jin breathed out a happy sigh. Sure, the Xining Villagers collectively looked absolutely murderous, but to everyone else, Wang Jin proved that despite her claims that honor would get people killed, one needed to practice deception to become a true warrior, in her heart she was every bit the honorable person that Luan Tingyu claimed she was.

The pair seemingly chatted amicably with each other as they walked back to the center of the courtyard as if they were sightseeing a garden rather than fighting each other in a pitched duel.

Their fight was not over, however, as evidenced by their re-entering their battle stances when they reached the center. Shi Jin, once again, sat straight and leaned over to get a better view of the duel between these two instructors, which will continue in the next chapter.

(Ending theme: 好汉歌 (Heroes' Song), first ending theme of the 1998 Water Margin)

⭐

Bard of Imladris
Points: 1 590 
Posts: 1079
Joined: Thu May 14, 2020 2:40 am
(Opening Theme: Battle of Life and Death (from The 1998 Water Margin OST))

Chapter 21: The Tale of Shi Jin- Broken Staves (Part 3)

On the Balcony Overlooking Lord Chai's Courtyard


The foes once again squared off in the center, re-entering their battle stances. This time, Wang Jin's staff slightly pointed upwards, while Luan Tingyu's pointed downwards. As before, both stood still as the crowd quieted down, waiting for the continuation of their duel. No smile appeared on Luan's face, as it became expressionless. Shi Jin had no doubt that his master shared the same look. Both instructors knew each other's every move, sparred together countless times, and even almost killed each other.

The young man stood and leaned forward over the railing, focusing his eyes. He wanted to tattoo this memory in his brain because there were few opportunities to see his master fight with all of her ability despite the broken right orbital bone.

The two then slowly circled each other, gradually inching closer, as if focusing on any last-second weakness they could exploit. Finally, Wang struck first with a downward smash that was quickly met with an upwards diagonal block from Luan. The staves collided with each other with such force and sound, Shi Jin swore he could see both staves vibrate, causing both fighters to stagger back. The heavily scarred Instructor recovered first, and with a great yell, she attempted a variety of cross strikes, down strikes, up strikes, and downward smashes at Wang Jin, wind whistling with each movement.

Unlike before, Wang Jin was ready. With her left side in front, her defense contrasted with Luan's, as his master stood her ground, bending her knees and planting her feet like a tree. Yet it was as if Wang Jin could predict every single attack, performing seamless blocks of each strike and smash with perfect technique. This was the defense that Shi Jin repeatedly went up against in their spars. Unlike Shi Jin, who would get frustrated and inevitably make a mistake, Luan continued her onslaught without any hint of annoyance. But his master's defense remained methodical and firm. The echoes of their sticks reverberated throughout the courtyard as the crowd fell into a hush.

Eventually, Luan attempted a leg sweep. Wang Jin jumped and swung a downward smash that was dodged at the last second by her opponent through a side somersault. Luan then lunged her staff with one hand at Wang Jin, who successfully blocked the lunge and pinned her staff to the ground.

His master then aimed a punch at her opponent's chin, who caught it with an open hand and closed her fingers around the fist, trying to twist Wang's hand off. For a moment both warriors struggled as each tried to overpower the other: Wang trying to move her fist inwards while Luan tried twisting it.

Simultaneously, both then kicked each other at the same time. They painfully grunted, falling on their backs. Both then popped back up and continued their fight as their staves collided again. The crowd "woahed" at this and applauded. Shi Jin and Chao Gai clapped their hands as well.

"Maybe I should've bet on time," regretfully complained Mu Hong, "how long their duel would last. I don't know who's going to win this, now!"

Perhaps that was what the water clock tower on the balcony was for. The water flowed for some time as both combatants fought each other to a standstill; neither got the upper hand.

Whenever his master got on the offensive, Luan would perform her dazzling defense and eventually do a brilliant counter that the other blocked or dodged. When the heavily scarred warrior pressed the advantage, Wang Jin's stout defense held.

There were blows that Shi Jin thought would end the match, just not with the staff. A bruise could be seen on Instructor Luan's right cheek from a vicious back fist. Mu Hong prematurely celebrated, then immediately cursed as Instructor Wang's head snapped back from a high thrust kick in response. Their clothing became dirt-stained with the number of times they rolled and landed on their backs. This was particularly noticeable for Luan, wearing white. But Shi Jin saw the stains on his master's black clothing too. The sun reflected brightly off the sweaty sheen of Luan Tingyu's face. It no doubt would've done the same for Wang Jin if not for the mask. Shi Jin did notice his master's neck also had a sweaty sheen.

At some point after a brief deadlock, the "Invincible Iron Staff" kicked her opponent to the ground, who reverse somersaulted into a sitting position. This time, however, the heavily scarred warrior did not press the advantage, her shoulders lightly moving up and down as if she took a quick breather.

"What incredible conditioning!" commented Chao Gai, "only now have they started to breathe out their mouths... true Arms Instructors indeed!"

Shi Jin nodded, feeling proud of his master in particular. He was not too surprised though, as he witnessed many times her seemingly limitless stamina, such as the first time in Plum Blossom Village. She was the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's army, after all, the standard for every soldier in the empire. If she got easily tired from battling one enemy, how could the Empire expect any soldier to last an entire battle from sunrise to sunset?

Wang Jin also took a moment to breathe, evidenced by the movement of her upper body. In that pause, the crowd applauded, shouting their approval.

"KICK THEIR ASS, TINGYU!" shouted Sun Xin.

"NO!" shouted Mu Hong, "WHY ARE YOU LETTING YOUR ENEMY REST?! ATTACK ATTACK ATTACK!"

Shi Jin thought he heard Wang Jin say something, her master gesturing towards the crowd, then pointed at the balcony. He saw a small smile appear on Instructor Luan's face as she replied back.

That was when Wang Jin walked over underneath the balcony, her masked face tilted upwards, appearing to look straight at Shi Jin.

"I'm not your enemy! I'm rooting for you! Don't attack me!" yelled an alarmed Mu Hong.

"Hey brat!" yelled Wang Jin, ignoring the dwarf as she reached back with her staff like it was a javelin, "catch!"

The staff was then thrown upwards, and a stunned Shi Jin caught it instinctively. Mu Hong ran to the left side of the balcony out of safety. But interestingly enough, Chao Gai stood her ground, even raising her left hand as if to grab the staff in case Shi Jin missed it.

"Here's a lesson in footwork, student! Watch closely," his master said. Shi Jin broke eye contact to quickly look at an amused-looking Luan Tingyu, who held her staff vertically, with no intention to strike her opponent. Shi Jin then looked back at Wang Jin, who had walked back a bit of distance. His master then went into a crouched position. There were uneasy murmurs from the audience as they had no idea what she was going to do.

"THEIR ASS IS RIGHT THERE! KICK IT YOU FOOL!" shouted Xie Bao in a booming voice. There were a few chuckles in the crowd as Luan shut her eyes and bared her teeth for a second, but did not turn around to remonstrate the tiger hunter. Instead, her focus remained on Wang Jin, who did something completely unexpected.

Like an arrow, his master burst from her crouching stance, sprinting towards one of the columns on the left side of the balcony from where he was standing, her footsteps growing louder as she neared. Then in an incredible feat of athleticism, climbed the 10-foot column like a monkey, grabbed onto the top of the railing, lifted herself up, and stood on the thick top rail.

How in the world?

Mu Hong, Shi Jin, and Chao Gai were shocked. Dai Zong and Lord Chai both applauded, while Stone General Shi Yong merely smiled. A mix of gasps and hollers erupted from the audience, as they pointed at Wang Jin standing on top of the balcony railing above the courtyard. Others began openly complaining that she was breaking the rules and should be ruled out of bounds. Both Sun Xin and Xie Bao were among the latter.

"I'm parched," remarked Wang Jin as she walked on the rail, grabbing Chao Gai's wooden chalice, lifting her mask up, and was just about to drink its contents until she locked eyes with Ward Chief Chao, who was giving an annoyed glare at her.

"Aah, sorry. Here's your cup..."

The chalice was taken back by Chao Gai. Wang Jin then spent a few seconds just staring at the Heavenly King, whose glare was turning into a quizzical look. Then Wang Jin turned her attention to Shi Jin.

"Thanks, brat," Wang Jin as she took the staff from a dumfounded Shi Jin's hands.

"Master..."

"Talk later. Don't interfere!" Wang Jin curtly barked. Then, she carefully walked to the far side balcony railing near Shi Yong, who sat next to the water clock, pivoting her feet around as she neared the end of the railing, now facing the other side as if she expected...

The audience grew louder as some sort of commotion went on in the courtyard. He looked back at the courtyard, locking eyes with Instructor Luan.

"Shi Jin!" the Frontier Arms Instructor shouted, "catch!"

For the second time, Shi Jin caught a staff instinctively. Then, mirroring her opponent, Luan stepped back a few paces and crouched.

"That one's going to try it too?!" asked a stunned Mu Hong.

And just like Wang Jin, Luan Tingyu did the same: she sprinted towards the identical column, climbed all ten feet of it, and grabbed onto the top of the railing, becoming the second person standing atop the balcony. The crowd gasped again, then a smattering of applause turned into a roar as they anticipated what was going to happen next.

Tingyu scowled at him to his confusion.

"Thanks!" she growled, and with far more force than necessary, grabbed it from Shi Jin's with such speed that it burned his hands! He shook them in pain, blowing on each palm, wondering why on earth Instructor Luan did such a hasty thing. He then looked closely at her and saw a coldness in her eyes that contrasted with the forced smile covering up the scowl she had earlier.

"Stand back everyone!" commanded Lord Chai, who probably saw the same thing, "nicely done you two; masters of footwork indeed! Try not to permanently injure yourself and try not to step on the balcony itself, lest you be disqualified."

"Well, we know what we're doing," Wang Jin responded, getting into her attacking stance, one foot in front of the other, "all those years of practice balancing ourselves, running on walls, why not show Cangzhou our worth? Right, Tingyu?"

Tingyu's response was getting into her attacking position and advancing slowly toward her opponent.

"Tingyu?" Wang asked quietly, narrowing her eyes, "you're looking at me funny..."

"Wang Jin," she softly replied as the heavily scarred warrior's smile did not reach her eyes. The next words that came out of her mouth were in a dialect similar to Xie Bao's dialect when he angered Luan.

"What?! No!" Wang Jin responded, then sharply added words in the same dialect.

Luan interrupted, then Wang interrupted her. Soon, they began talking over each other, each trying to make their point, their voices growing louder until they were shouting at each other. An argument, really? But about what? And why exactly were they doing it in the middle of a duel on top of a railing more than ten feet above the hard ground? Shi Jin looked around, seeing a very serious-looking Lord Chai who was giving looks towards Shi Yong as if signaling to him something. Chao Gai meanwhile looked angrier the more the argument went on. Did she understand what they were saying? Mu Hong was massaging his forehead in frustration, probably worrying about his bet, while Dai Zong was nowhere to be found.

The excitement from the crowd now turned into restlessness. Then the jeering began.

"BOO!" shouted someone, "DO SOMETHING!"

"YOU'RE NOT ZHUGE LIANG! YOU CAN'T DEBATE SOMEONE TO DEATH!" shouted another.

"BRING BACK WU SONG!" squealed a high-pitched person.

"... should've bet on the over for duel minutes," complained Mu Hong.

"You know what, Tingyu? Fine!" proclaimed a frustrated Wang Jin in the Empire's main language.

Then with one hand she took off her mask and flung it to the manor, clanking on the ground. Shi Jin looked at her in shock. Her wounds looked far worse than he thought. Her right eye was only mostly open, the surrounding skin still blackened. There were slight discolorations on her tan skin and welts on different parts of her face. Her chin was bleeding, likely from the kick given by Luan Tingyu, but it looked like a reopened wound. How many more hits did she take from Gu Dasao after he was knocked out? What would her face have looked like if NOT for Lord Chai's healing? What would have happened if nobody stopped the fistfight?

But what was equally shocking were the tears:

Her master was crying.

She held her staff out with her right hand towards her back, her left side in front with her left arm behind her back. She leaned her head forward.

Is she giving up? thought Shi Jin.

"Free shot! Punch me! Kick me! Break my jaw again! Push me out of bounds! Whack me with your staff! Win! whatever! Do it if you still don't believe me!"

"... Little King," was all Luan Tingyu could respond with, her eyes softening.

"Push me off to the ground!"

"No!"

"I know how to fall, Tingyu! And even if I break all the bones in my body, as I said to you before in Dongjing," Wang Jin responded, "when... I woke up and didn't see you after our fight... when you didn't even say goodbye to me when I left..."

Then she spoke in their dialect again.

Even without understanding a single word, Shi Jin immediately heard the difference in tone. Instead of the sharp, biting, remarks Shi Jin was used to, Wang Jin spoke to Luan Tingyu with earnestness, a gentleness that could soothe the most bitter of souls, a softness that reminded him of her mother calming his crying down as a babe. And Luan listened, tears falling down her scarred face like water descending cracked earth from a drought unending.

Luan Tingyu responded in kind. Her words were like a ray of sunlight through a cloudy day:

"I believe you... Wang Jin."

For a moment they stood on top of the railing as if they were the only two people existing in Middle-Earth, and he saw his master truly smile, matching the warm beam from Luan Tingyu's face.

Both closed their eyes as if absorbing the moment, a gentle breeze blowing through their hair and clothing. They completely ignored the voices of everyone else surrounding them. Once again, Shi Jin looked around. For once, Mu Hong was not worrying about his wager as he looked entranced at the scene. Fleet-footed Dai Zong apparently missed everything and was still gone. Stone General Shi Yong held a warm smile on his age-worn face. Ward Chief Chao looked like she was scowling, but the tenderness in her eyes spoke volumes. Finally Lord Chai held a look that Shi Jin could not decipher. It did not appear that the elf was happy or sad, but as if he was looking somewhere else. As if seeing the two caused him to fall under a spell.

The moment ended soon thereafter. When the instructors opened their eyes, in one quick movement, Wang Jin brought her staff, whistling through the wind, in front of her, and spat red spit to the courtyard grounds. Luan bent her knees, adjusted her staff downwards, and also spat the same-colored spit to the ground. Both re-entered their attacking stances, each expressionless, not giving the other any hint of their next move.

No more words were said; they had a duel to finish.

The Frontier Arms Instructor attacked first, poking her staff downwards. Wang Jin blocked and redirected her staff and with a crash, sent Chao Gai's wooden chalice to the floor, spilling its contents, the cup rolling to the annoyed Heavenly King's feet. Luan moved as if she was going to give another thrust kick, so Wang stepped back in anticipation.

This was a ploy, though! As soon as Wang made her step, Luan moved her foot back, released her staff from its pinned predicament, and swung towards her opponent's head. Wang Jin ducked, gritting her teeth, stepped back, and both hands near the base of the staff, thrusting at her.

Tingyu's swing did not travel its maximum extension though as she leaned her left elbow out to stop her movement, then moved it back to intercept Wang's staff. The staves clashed; Luan's follow-up swing overpowered her opponent's staff as it was sent crashing into the water clock tower, tipping it over, sending bits and pieces everywhere as it slammed on the balcony floor, water seeping out of the tower like bleeding wound.

This broke Lord Chai out of his trance as he blinked, his eyes widening. With an aggrieved look on his face, his hands shook as he tried to make the clock go upright again.

"Idiots!" Stone General Shi Yong shouted, "these clocks are worth a mountain! Whoever loses has to pay for this!"

A horrified Luan Tingyu looked over, "I- I'm sorry! I just wanted to disarm- Argh!"

She dodged her opponent's staff at the last second. Luan hurried a defense as Wang Jin, solely concentrating on her, began a series of lightning-quick thrusts. But there was no room for her on top of the railing to do her complicated array of spinning blocks. Instead, her defensive form looked desperate, blocking or dodging right before she was struck. Shi Jin saw a panicked look on Luan's face as she ducked. But the staff hit and went through her topknot. With a yelp, Luan almost stumbled and retreated back as far she could, the contrasting black cloth of her topknot becoming undone and floating down to the courtyard below.

"You almost fell! Give up, sister!" Wang Jin demanded, "I'll pay for the clock if you do."

Instructor Luan's eyes darted around, and then she closed her eyes and sighed, a resigned look on her face. She held her staff with her right hand as if she was going to drop it on the balcony and then surrender. The crowd became unsettled, growing louder the closer it looked like the Frontier Arms Instructor was going to forfeit. Shi Jin noticed Mu Hong with his fists clenched, quietly begging to Luan Tingyu to give up.

She then muttered something that only an elf could hear, and Lord Chai was still trying to desperately gather up the remains of his clock. However, Lord Chai stopped what he was doing as soon as he heard the words.

"What? Say it louder," Wang Jin responded.

A smirk then appeared on Luan's face. Her eyes opened and she tilted her head.

"I said," she repeated, her right hand throwing the staff to the courtyard with a clank, an almost playful expression on her face, "make me."

Luan Tingyu then leaped off the railing ten feet to the courtyard below.

"Tingyu!" cried Wang Jin.

Shi Jin and almost all of the audience gasped. He rushed towards the railing, concerned for the arms instructor, looked down, and saw Luan Tingyu emerge out of a somersault, wincing and holding her lower back as she was looking around for her staff. Most of the audience was still in shock at what they witnessed, while other members of were pointing and shouting, "there! There! The staff is there!"

"Heh, still knows how to fall," remarked Wang Jin, then she turned her attention to Shi Jin, sweat dripping down her face, "take a step back, brat!"

He took a step back hesitantly, not knowing what his master was going to do. She turned her body so she faced the courtyard.

Then she bent her knees and raised her staff with two hands like a sword.

"You'll cripple yourself!" cried Mu Hong.

"No! Don't do it!" shouted Shi Jin.

"Your staff can't brace your fall!" a concerned Chao Gai yelled at the same time.

"Quiet, Ma!" she retorted, and then she turned her head, a confused look that was rapidly turning into a panicked expression.

"... Ma?" she asked quietly, and for a brief moment Shi Jin did not see the strong, willful, prideful instructor he called his master.

Instead, he saw the fearful eyes of a middle-aged woman with not only wounds on her face, but all the scars of memories, both distant and near, threatening to re-open within.

"Your mother is resting within the manor," Lord Chai calmly stated.

Then Wang Jin breathed out a long sigh, shutting her eyes. When she opened them, the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 returned.

"Of course... Ma doesn't care about this anymore," she stated matter-of-factly. Then without any hesitation, she turned her head, facing the courtyard once again, and lifted her staff.

She then leaped straight towards Luan Tingyu, more than 10 feet below, to the stunned gasps of the crowd.

Shi Jin rushed over, seeing his master ready to smash her friend from the air. Luan, however, was ready. She wielded her staff like a sword, and with a great yell swung at the same time Wang Jin was about to smash her.

CRACK! The two staves broke in twain, their parts being sent far away. His master landed on the ground immediately into an awkward tumble, tried to tuck her head in but rotated awkwardly in a heap, scraping her head on the ground, the remains of her staff rolling away from her. The white cloth holding his master's topknot became undone in the process.

"ARGH!" she screamed, holding her face while in a prone position, her feet desperately digging into the dirt to try and alleviate the pain. This was not good! Either she rebroke her right orbital bone or... he did not want to imagine the other possibilities.

Utter silence reigned in the audience, only being broken by her screams echoing throughout the courtyard. Panicked, Shi Jin rushed over to Lord Chai.

"End the match! My teacher is hurt! Do something!" he begged.

"If they remain that way for ten seconds, I'll stop the match, and Dai Zong will come, I sent them down when the fighters were on the rail," Lord Chai said.

"Please, Lord Chai! What if they lost an eye?" Shi Jin continued to beg.

"Your master would eat it and continue fighting," the elf plainly retorted, "you know how stubborn they are."

What an uncaring piece of... he angrily thought, not at Wang Jin but to Lord Chai. If that apathetic elf was not going to do something, he will!

"Fine! I'll save my master then, you...!"

He was about to call him a 10,000-year-old piece of rotten garbage, but then he noticed Stone General Shi Yong's glare at him.

"You! Hmph!" Shi Jin instead said.

Not bothering to await a response from that elf, he turned about and was about to leap over the rail and onto the courtyard. That was when he heard Ward Chief Chao's voice.

"Stop!" she yelled, hand in front, "your master is getting back up!"

"Crazy!" Mu Hong yelled, "but what guts! Just look at the Troll-Killer!"

Not leaping over, Shi Jin ran to the railing and squinted. The audience seemed unsure whether to cheer, mutter amongst themselves, or recoil in shock. Wang Jin had blood dripping down from her facial wounds in the fall. But she stood, hair unbound, her legs not entirely stable as she limped toward Instructor Luan, one fist in front of her, the other hand still holding her head in pain. With teeth bared, however, she slowly turned that bloody palm into a fist as well, placing it in front of her.

That was when the audience slowly began cheering for Wang Jin, the support growing louder each second until it was deafening. Shi Jin looked over towards the Xining Villagers. Sun Li and Xie Zhen stood up and clapped their hands. Xie Bao remained seated, but he was applauding as well. Only Sun Xin was jeering, flipping off Wang Jin. Gu Dasao's mask prevented him from seeing her expression, but she neither cheered nor booed, simply observing the fight.

Regardless, the rest of the audience cheered for his master as cries of "Wang Jin! Wang Jin!" grew ever louder. And soon enough, Shi Jin himself joined the crowd. Though a part of him worried for her health, a larger part of him saw something that transcended it: the true grit, perseverance, and pure spirit his master possessed. A symbol of humanity, a model soldier of the Empire, and above all, a hero that Shi Jin aspired to be.

Luan Tingyu looked uneasy, her face full of concern as she asked questions to Wang Jin that was answered. Luan then threw away the remains of her staff and It looked like the Frontier Arms Instructor was going to clasp her hands and forfeit until she was angrily waved off by the former Head Arms Instructor of the Empire.

These were the words from his master that Shi Jin managed to hear:

"Heh... ugh! This look familiar, sister? We broke our staves like last time and now... hand-to-hand, fighting like we did when we first met. Finish it Luan Tingyu! Let's show the might of the frontier and let's finish our fight!"

Then without waiting for an answer, Wang Jin rushed as fast as she could toward her opponent, limping all the way, and attacked her with a flurry of punches. There were no kicks, presumably because one or both of Wang's legs or feet were injured in the fall. There was no eagle claw, none of the throws, takedowns, or maneuvering that Shi Jin and supposedly Gu Dasao encountered in their fights against her, just a straight-up pummeling from one fighter to the other. Luan initially dodged the first punch but was struck with a blow to her side, then a haymaker across her right cheek. Stumbling back, Luan put her hands up and was on the defense. The blows went past her defenses, however, as his master continuously broke the other's guard and struck at her sides, gut, chest, and face, Luan grunting painfully each time. Each hit was cheered by the crowd as they rooted for the former Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing.

But after a nasty right hook discharged bloody spit out of Luan's bruised face, forcing her back a few steps, that was when the latter's demeanor changed. She placed one fist in front, keeping the other near her chin. One foot was placed in front of the other, shoulder-width apart, as she slightly bent her knees. Dodging a right cross at the last second, Luan jabbed her fist straight into her opponent's face, painfully halting his master's attacks to the audience's gasp.

It was after that moment that no more of Wang Jin's attacks landed. Each was blocked and countered. A right cross was dodged at the last second, countered into a knee into Wang's gut, taking her breath out. A left hook was blocked as Luan kicked the wide-open waist of her opponent. A shaky desperation kick was thwarted as the Frontier Instructor simply swept the remaining leg underneath them, leading to her opponent landing on her butt.

After Wang slowly got up, the fight continued. She tried a wild elbow strike that was ducked as Luan then uppercut Wang, his master yelling in pain as she fell once again. Once she got back up, slower this time, Wang attempted a retaliatory uppercut that was dodged and countered into a solar plexus punch knocking the air out of the former Head Arms Instructor. Luan then unleashed a barrage of punches and kicks, each blow staggering Wang Jin. His master's legs became more wobbly, her movements slower and sloppier. Each time his master landed on the ground, it took her longer to get up. Now, it was her master that was grunting in pain with each strike, the crowd becoming quieter each time as they realized the end was near.

After Wang Jin wildly missed a left hook, Luan Tingyu punched her in the gut, bending her opponent over in pain. Cupping Wang's bloodied chin with her left hand, the heavily scarred warrior whispered words, then she reached back her fist and delivered a right haymaker across Wang Jin's left cheek, bloody spit flying from his master's mouth. Down went the former Head Arms instructor, landing in a heap on her side.

She did not pop back up, though. Even so, Luan stepped back, re-entering her combat stance.

"Get up, Wang Jin! Get up!" urged someone in the crowd. Many shared the same feelings, shouting encouragement at her. Shi Jin gripped the railing tightly.

His master turned her head and tried to sit up. She couldn't. She tried again but to no avail. Then after a third attempt, she simply laid the back of her head on the ground.

Ten seconds passed, and Lord Chai walked near the railing next to Shi Jin, holding up a flag.

"Instructor Wang is down for 10 seconds! The winner, by knock-out, is Luan Tingyu!" the elf announced.

The audience gave a mixed reaction. A sizable amount of people cheered and clapped, particularly the Xining villagers, but many others held concerned looks on their faces. Shi Jin saw a few people, particularly children, looking away. Some were even crying. For Wang Jin had still not gotten up, to the growing concern of Shi Jin.

Then Luan Tingyu walked next to where her oldest friend lay and sat down, favoring her lower back in the process. She waved for someone to come over, and it turned out to be none other than Dai Zong, who ran there swiftly. She turned towards her old friend and it appeared she was talking with his master. A few seconds later, she helped Wang Jin up by placing one arm around her left shoulder. Dai Zong lifted Wang Jin's other arm as the pair performed a two-person arm carry.

Together, they helped his master stand, and a gratified audience, including Shi Jin, roared their approval through shouts, whistles, and applause. Shi Jin swore he saw someone throw their baby in the air (and thankfully was caught by the parent). Everyone on the balcony gave a standing ovation, even a clearly upset Mu Hong who lost his bet.

"Simply magnificent," commented Ward Chief Chao, "though I am disappointed your master lost... Instructor Luan greatly offended me on the balcony."

He noticed that her wooden chalice still was on the floor, but maybe the offense was made during the two Instructor's arguments.

"Surprised you didn't push that one off the balcony, yourself," suddenly commented Stone General Shi Yong, "... if only I had your patience in some of my younger years."

"You should've!" Mu Hong added, "I would have gotten my money back at least!"

Before he could ponder on either of the dwarves' words, Shi Jin noticed the roar in the audience grow. At some point, Wang Jin waved off Dai Zong, clasped her hands, and slowly bowed to Luan Tingyu, almost stumbling. In a traditional duel (where both could stand afterward), the loser was supposed to bow to the winner. The winner had the choice of bowing back or not.

To the surprised joy of the audience, Luan Tingyu bowed and clasped her hands at nearly the same time as Wang Jin. What great honor among fighters!

His master then limped closer to put her arm around her friend's shoulder when suddenly, Luan Tingyu lifted Wang Jin, one arm underneath Wang's legs and another arm supporting her back.

Wang Jin did not resist.

There were quite a few "awws" from the audience, but now Shi Jin was very worried. He did not take his master to be one who'd let another carry her unless she was very injured! He needed to leave the balcony and check on his master immediately. But not before saying his goodbyes to the rest of the people on the balcony.

"Farewell, Mu Hong! Sorry for the lost bet! May your beard never grow thin!"

"Ah? Leaving already? Oh, to check up on your master. (Still can't believe Wang Jin lost!) Don't worry about my lost money. I'll just ask my brother for some more. Tell your master that you two... uhh... never saw me on the way to Cangzhou. Such a small world! Farewell, don't offend any more people with your art!"

"I will, Master Mu," Shi Jin responded, clasping his hands and bowing. He then walked towards the other dwarf.

"Farewell, Shi Yong! May..." Shi Jin paused as he realized that the elderly dwarf no longer had a beard, opting to clasp his hands and bow, "may you... have a good day!"

"Eh, close enough. We dwarves do have an ending greeting for situations like mine, but it's rather insulting. But before you go..."

The Stone General then fished out an enveloped letter sealed with wax with a dwarvish rune on it.

"Take this to your master. I already personally gave one to your master's mother already. Oh and let your master know that Lord Chai will give you the bill for the damages to the clock."

... She was not going to be happy about the last part. Assenting, Shi Jin noticed Lord Chai had once again disappeared, with no trace of the water clock in sight (except for the water that formed a puddle near the doorway) so then he prepared to carefully say farewell to Ward Chief Chao, who put her hand up.

"If I may, I wish to follow you to speak with your master, Shi Jin. This may be the only opportunity for me to do so."

"O-o-of course!" he replied to the Heavenly King. He then gestured for her to exit first through the doorway. Chao Gai gestured back. They then quickly exited the balcony, hoping to check on Wang Jin in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: 英雄也有泪 Heroes Feelings' Version 1 (from the 2011 Water Margin TV Series))
Last edited by Rivvy Elf on Wed Mar 01, 2023 4:43 am, edited 1 time in total.

Post Reply